Skip to main content

Full text of "Three fundamental principles of the spiritual life"

See other formats


^^JT^DAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 


THE 


SPfRlTUAL  ISIFE 


mmm  «HWBSin  ui 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2010  witii  funding  from 

Lyrasis  IVIembers  and  Sloan  Foundation 


http://www.archive.org/details/threefundamentalOOmesc 


THREE  FUNDAMENTAL 

PRINCIPLES  OF  THE 

SPIRITUAL  LIFE 


BY 

MORITZ  MESCHLER,  S.J. 


SECOND  EDITION 


ST.  LOUIS,  MO.  1912 
Published  by  B.  Herder 
17  South  Broadway 
FREIBURG  (BADEN)      I  LONDON,  W.  C. 

Germany  I  68,  Great  Russell  Sereet 


FERNDALE 


^^ 


■// 


NIHIL   OB  STAT, 
Sti,  Ludovici,  die  2^  Febr.  igii 

F.   G.  HOLWECK, 
Censor  Librorum. 

IMPRIMATUR. 
Sti.  Ludoviciy  die  25  Febr.  igii 

f  Joannes  J.  Glenn  on, 
ArchiepiscopuSy 

Sti.  Ludovici. 


Copyright,  igiiy 

by 

Joseph  Gummersbach. 


-BECKTOLD  — 

PRINTING  AND  BOOK  MFG.  CO. 

ST.  LOUIS,  MO. 


FOEEWORD 

A  certain  Persian  prince  was  a  great 
friend  to  learning.  From  all  directions  he 
gathered  together  learned  writings  for  his 
library,  and  wherever  he  went  his  books  had 
to  accompany  him.  They,  however,  became 
after  a  time  no  small  burden.  He  then  com- 
missioned some  learned  men  to  abridge  the 
wisdom  of  the  accumulated  books  into  a  num- 
ber of  volumes  that  could  be  conveniently 
carried  on  a  camel.  But  as  he  found  even 
this  too  laborious  an  undertaking  after  a 
time,  the  various  books  were  further  epito- 
mized into  one  book,  and  finally  this  single 
volume  into  a  single  rule  of  life  which  the 
prince  could  carry  everjnvhere  without  any 
trouble.     And  so  all  was  easier  and  better. 

That  is  the  thought  which  underlies  these 
pages.  There  are  countless  and  voluminous 
books  on  the  spiritual  life.  Who  knows  the 
mere  titles  of  them  all  or  can  reckon  their 
number?  There  is  certainly  nothing  to  de- 
plore in  this ;  one  can  scarcely  write  or  read 
iii 


JUL  ?1  B8T 


iv  FOREWORD 

enough  on  this  subject — the  highest  and  best 
a  man  can  study  here  below.  But  who  can 
read  all  these  books  and  remember  what  they 
contain!  It  would,  then,  certainly  be  an  ad- 
vantage if  we  could  acquire  the  science  of 
the  spiritual  life — the  science  of  the  saints 
— in  a  simpler  and  shorter  form,  without  los- 
ing its  essence.  It  is  indeed  the  spirit  of 
our  time  to  arrange  everything  that  concerns 
our  life  as  simply,  easily,  and  practically  as 
possible.  Our  own  instinct  is  to  simplify 
everything  as  we  grow  older.  We  become 
wonderfully  simple  as  time  goes  on.  Our 
whole  philosophy  of  life  resolves  itself  into 
one  principle  which  controls  the  mind,  which 
influences,  directs  and  guides  the  whole  life. 
The  nearer  we  come  to  God,  our  last  End, 
the  more  we  partake  of  His  Divine  simplic- 
ity. At  the  end  God  alone  is  all  to  us.  The 
same  is  the  case  with  regard  to  divine  Truth. 
In  one  truth  all  are  contained.  One  single 
truth,  considered  seriously  and  practically,  is 
enough  to  make  us  saints. 

In  these  pages,  then,  the  whole  spiritual 
life  is  set  forth,  simplified  and  reduced  to 
three  fundamental  principles  without  which 
the  most  complicated,  the  most  sublime  as- 
cetical  practices  are  of  little  avail,  for  they 


FOREWORD  V 

lack  what  is  most  needful  and  most  essential. 
Such  practices,  alone,  would  not  lead  us  to 
the  end  we  seek.  But  with  these  funda- 
mental principles,  really  embraced  and  car- 
ried into  effect,  we  are  truly  practising  the 
life  of  divine  grace.  And  if  at  any  time  in 
the  course  of  our  spiritual  life  we  perceive 
that  we  are  not  as  we  should  be,  let  us  test 
ourselves  by  these  three  principles,  and  see 
whether  our  practice  is  in  conformity  with 
their  observance.  We  shall  by  this  means 
assuredly  find  where  we  are  wrong,  and  in 
order  to  resume  our  struggle  after  perfection 
we  have  only  to  consider  seriously  these  prin- 
ciples and  to  submit  all  our  life  and  all  our 
endeavors  to  their  guidance. 

A  clever  writer  has  entitled  his  book  on 
life  in  the  world :  ^'Wisdom  in  the  Waistcoat- 
pocket.''  Here  is  ^'Christian  Asceticism  in 
the  Waistcoat-pocket.''  The  little  volume 
gives  the  quintessence  of  the  spiritual  life — 
its  exercise  in  miniature — expressed  in  three 
leading  principles.  ^'All  good  things  are 
three, ' '  says  the  proverb ;  so  all  the  spiritual 
life  rests  on  three  leading  principles.  They 
alone,  interlaced,  mutually  balanced  and  well 
adjusted,  form  the  setting  of  the  precious 
pearl  of  the  wise,  Christian  perfection, — a 


vi  FOREWORD 

jewel  of  such  price  that  the  wise  merchant, 
who  seeks  for  precious  things,  willingly  and 
joyfully  takes  any  amount  of  pains  and  gives 
all  that  he  has  to  secure  it. 

The  Authok. 

Luxemburg,  August  8,  1909. 


CONTENTS 

FOBEWOBD 

THE  FIRST  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLE 

PEAYER 
CHAPTEB  PAGE 

I    What  It  is  to  Peay  . 1 

II  How  Great  and  Excellent  Prayer  is     .     .  4 

III  The  Command  to  Pray  .......  7 

IV  The  Great  Means  of  Grace 13 

V  How  Prayer  Can  Do  All  Things  ....  19 
VI    The  Right  Way  to  Pray 24 

VII    Vocal  Prayer 30 

VIII    Examples  of  Vocal  Prayer 34 

IX    Mental  Prayer 48 

X    The  Devotions  of  the  Church     ....  54 

XI    The  Spirit  of  Prayer     .     . 59 

THE  SECOND  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLE 

self-denial 

I    The  Right  View  of  Mankind 69 

II    What   Self-denial  Is 72 

III  Why  We  Must  Mortify  Ourselves     .     .     .77 

IV  Characteristics  of   Self-denial   ....  83 
V    Some   Considerations 87 

VI  Exterior  Mortification 90 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

VII    Intebioe  Mortification 94 

VIII  Mortification  of  the  Intellect   ....     97 

IX    Mortification  of  the  Will 102 

X    Of  the  Passions 107 

XI    Sloth 110 

XII    Fear 113 

XIII  Anger  and  Impatience 123 

XIV  Pride 127 

XV    Attraction  and  Aversion 133 

XVI    Faults  of  Character 142 

XVII    Some  Additional  Remarks 148 

THE  THIRD  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLE 

LOVE   OF   the  divine   SAVIOUR 

I    Charity 154 

II    Christ — God 157 

III  God— Man 165 

IV  God— A  Child 171 

V  The  Wisest  Teacher  and  Guide  of  Souls  .  177 

VI    The  Son  of  Man 183 

VII    The  Supernatural 191 

VIII    The  Book  of  Life 196 

IX    He  Was  Good 201 

X    His  Passion  and  Death 206 

XI  The  Glory  of  the  Sacred  Humanity  .     .     .216 

XII  The  Most  Holy  Sacrament  of  the  Altar  .  223 

XIII    His  Last  Injunctions 231 


THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PEINCIPLES 
OE  THE  SPIEITUAL  LIFE 


THE   FIRST   FUNDAMENTAL   PRINCI- 
PLE: PRAYER 

Prayer  is  the  beginning  of  all  that  is  good 
in  man.  Therefore  to  become  familiar  with 
prayer,  to  value  it  greatly,  to  love  it  and  use 
it  rightly  and  zealously  is  an  inestimable 
possession  both  for  time  and  eternity. 

May  what  follows  help  ns  towards  acquir- 
ing it. 


CHAPTER  I 

WHAT   IT   IS   TO   PRAY 

1.  To  pray  is  the  simplest  thing  on  earth 
and  in  human  life.  It  is  essentially  simple, 
just  because  it  is  so  necessary. 

2.  To  pray  needs  no  learning,  no  eloquence, 
no  money,  no  earthly  recommendation.  It 
does  not  even  require  any  special  feeling  of 

1 


2        THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

devotion.  Sensible  consolation  in  prayer  is 
only  an  accompaniment  and  quite  a  second- 
ary matter.  Sweetness  in  its  exercise  does 
not  in  the  least  depend  upon  us.  God  gives 
it,  and  we  receive  it  thankfully.  We  can 
pray  more  easily  with  such  help,  but  we  can 
also  pray  without  it.  No  matter  whether 
our  feelings  seem  in  tune  with  Sunday  or 
with  weekdays,  we  always  can  and  we  always 
must  pray. 

3.  In  order  to  pray  we  need  only  to  know 
God  and  ourselves,  to  understand  Who  He 
is  and  who  we  are,  how  immeasurable  is 
God's  fatherly  goodness  and  how  unfathom- 
able our  own  misery.  Faith  and  the  cate- 
chism are  the  only  knowledge  we  need  bring 
to  prayer,  and  our  very  necessity  pleads 
our  cause.  For  prayer  itself,  only  a  few 
thoughts  are  requisite,  the  fewer  the  bet- 
ter— few  desires  and  few  words.  But  the 
words  must  at  least  be  from  the  heart,  or 
else  there  is  no  prayer.  And  is  there  any 
man  who  is  really  without  some  thoughts 
and  some  desires?  This  is,  then,  the  whole 
apparatus  we  require  for  the  noble  work  of 
prayer.  God  is  ever  ready  to  give  His 
grace,  and  He  gives  it  to  each  and  all. 

4.  To  pray  is  simply  to  speak  with  God, 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  3 

to  hold  converse  with  Him  by  adoration, 
praise,  thanksgiving,  petition  and  depreca- 
tion. Some  theologians  say  that  prayer  is 
a  report  we  present  to  our  good  God,  or  an 
audience  He  grants  us.  This  expresses  the 
truth  in  too  formal  a  manner.  Many  of  us 
can  present  no  report,  and  to  speak  of  an 
audience  is  too  formal  and  stiff.  Let  us 
think  of  prayer  as  a  familiar  conversation 
with  a  good  and  kindly  man.  We  trust  him 
in  the  simplest  way  with  all  that  we  have 
most  at  heart — with  our  sorrow  and  joy,  our 
hopes  and  fears;  and  in  return  we  receive 
from  him  advice  and  warning,  help  and  con- 
solation. We  speak  together  of  the  most  im- 
portant matters,  quite  plainly,  often  quite 
without  emotion  or  a  spark  of  feeling  or  ex- 
citement; all  that  matters  is  that  we  should 
speak  honestly  and  earnestly.  So  let  us  con- 
verse with  God  in  prayer;  the  more  simply, 
the  better,  so  long  as  our  heart  is  in  it. 

5.  We  often  spoil  our  prayer,  and  make 
a  hard  and  disappointing  business  of  it,  be- 
cause we  know  not  how  to  use  it  and  because 
we  take  a  wrong  view  of  what  prayer  is.  If 
we  do  but  tell  God  what  is  in  our  heart,  we 
pray  well.  Every  road,  they  say,  leads  to 
Eome,  and  every  thought  finds  its  way  to 


4        THKEE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

God.  If  only  our  praj^er  is  simply  offered, 
it  is  the  right  kind  of  prayer.  What  can  we 
offer  our  loving  God  that  is  sublime  or 
clever!  If  we  know  nothing,  and  if  we  have 
nothing  to  say,  let  us  tell  Plim  so.  That  is 
at  once  a  prayer,  a  glorifying  of  God  and  an 
emphatic  petition  for  ourselves. 


CHAPTER  n 

HOW  GKEAT  AND  EXCELLENT  PKAYER  IS 

Our  thoughts  are  the  image  of  our  soul. 
The  more  exalted  its  thoughts,  the  greater 
and  nobler  the  soul.  So  long  as  we  give 
ourselves  solely  to  what  is  earthly,  visible 
and  created,  our  soul  will  never  reach  beyond 
transitory  and  passing  things;  if,  on  the 
other  hand,  we  think  of  God,  our  soul  comes 
to  share  in  the  greatness  of  the  Godhead. 
Only  angels  and  men  can  think  of  God,  and 
to  think  rightly  of  Him  is  the  highest  thought 
possible  to  a  created  being.  Thought  can- 
not rise  higher  than  the  Highest.  Now  it 
is  in  prayer  that  man  raises  his  thoughts  to 
God  and  has  communion  with  Him.  Man  is 
united  with  nothing  so  intimately  as  with 
the    reflection    of    his    soul — his    thoughts. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  5 

And  in  this  case  that  reflection  is  God  Him- 
self, the  highest,  the  most  beautiful,  the  most 
exalted,  in  heaven  and  upon  earth.  Except 
in  Holy  Communion,  we  can,  here  below,  in 
no  way  become  so  intimately  imited  with 
God  as  by  prayer. 

To  be  able  to  think  of  God  is  a  special 
honor  vouchsafed  to  man.  To  have  inter- 
course with  men,  whom  one  can  see  and  hear, 
needs  no  great  skill.  But  to  have  inter- 
course with  an  invisible  purely  spiritual  Be- 
ing requires  something  more,  and  to  exercise 
this  privilege  aright  demands  a  high  and 
important  spiritual  training  and  almost  a 
divine  manner  of  life.  The  plain  servant  of 
God,  who,  as  he  must,  knows  how  to  hold 
communion  in  prayer  with  the  Divine  Maj- 
esty, may  enter  God^s  court  before  all  the 
kings  and  emperors  in  the  world.  The  rea- 
son why  prayer  seems  so  hard  and  tedious 
to  the  ordinary  man  is  because  of  weariness ; 
but  weariness  is  in  the  man,  not  in  his 
prayer.  He  is  earth-bound  and  has  no 
higher  training  than  what  earth  can  give. 
Weariness  in  prayer  is,  then,  not  a  good  spir- 
itual sign.  On  the  other  hand,  facility  and 
an  agile  spirit  in  prayer  is  a  sign  of  true 
domination  of  the  spirit  over  the  sensuality 


6        THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

and  earthlmess  of  our  nature.  We  must, 
then,  hold  fast  and  convince  ourselves  of  the 
truth  that  we  can  do  nothing  higher  or  more 
sublime  than  pray. 

2.  It  is  a  marvelous  honor  for  a  man  that 
he  should  be  able  to  lift  up  his  soul  to  God  in 
prayer,  but  yet  more  full  of  honor  is  the 
gracious  bending  down  of  God  to  man.  We 
are  in  the  depths  here  upon  earth ;  high  above 
us  is  God  in  heaven.  The  golden  bridge 
upon  which  He  descends  to  us  is  prayer.  It 
is  truly  a  marvelous  and  touching  revelation 
of  God's  love  to  man,  of  His  munificence, 
goodness  and  condescension,  that  He  should 
say  to  man:  ""  Pray  for  all  that  thou  de- 
sirest;  come  to  Me  when  thou  wilt;  enter 
My  presence  announced  or  unannounced, 
thou  wilt  ever  be  welcome;  all  that  I  have  I 
offer  to  thee.''  Is  not  this  boundless  free- 
dom which  God  allows  to  prayer  a  sure 
proof  that  we  are  allied  to  God,  that  we  are 
created  for  communion  with  Him,  that  we 
are  His  family  and  His  children!  How  un- 
speakable a  grace !  How  infinitely  great  He 
is,  and  yet  He  always  has  time  to  listen  to 
us  and  allows  us  to  seek  His  presence.  No- 
where are  we  received  so  sincerely,  so  lov- 
ingly,  so  heartily,  as  by  Him.     He  is  our 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  7 

true  and  eternal  Home,  and  nowhere  are  we 
so  truly  at  home  as  when  we  are  with  Him. 

3.  How  immeasurable  are  our  privileges ! 
And  how  little  we  prize  them !  If  God  were 
to  distribute  money  and  food,  all  would  run 
after  Him,  as  of  old  the  Jews  sought  the 
Saviour  when  He  had  multiplied  the  loaves. 
But  He  offers  the  honor  of  speech  and  inter- 
course with  Himself,  and  men  set  no  value 
on  it.  Many  a  one  is  even  ashamed  of 
prayer.  Does  not  this  mean  that  he  is 
ashamed  of  the  dear  God  and  renounces  his 
own  highest  privilege?  The  man  who  for- 
gets and  neglects  prayer  does  not  know  his 
own  misery  and  his  own  dishonor. 


CHAPTER  III 

THE    COMMAND   TO   PKAY 

1.  God  has  permitted  us  to  pray,  and  so 
prayer  is  our  right.  He  has  commanded  us 
to  pray ;  and  so  prayer  is  our  duty. 

2.  The  command  to  pray  belongs  also  to 
the  old  Law.  The  tables  of  that  Law  are 
as  old  as  man,  and  are  written  as  a  natural 
law  in  his  heart.  The  first  table  binds  man 
to  religion  and  the  worship  of  God.     Man 


8         THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

comes  into  the  world  with  this  obligation  by 
virtue  of  his  origin.  Man  must  recognize  and 
honor  God  as  his  Creator.  So  the  world  has 
never  been  without  religion,  and  thus  it 
evinces  its  relationship  to  God. 

3.  There  has  never  been  a  religion  with- 
out prayer.  It  is  always  and  essentially  a 
religious  practice,  its  end  being  to  pay  God 
the  honor  that  is  His  due.  But  it  is  more 
than  this.  It  is  the  chief  practice,  the 
soul,  as  it  were,  of  religion.  The  whole  of 
religion,  indeed,  rests  on  prayer,  proves  its 
reality  and  sustains  itself  by  prayer,  whether 
public  or  private. 

4.  To  ordain  prayer  is,  therefore,  to  or- 
dain the  practice  of  religion.  And  on  this 
account  the  Saviour,  ratifying  the  ancient 
law,  taught  us  to  pray  both  by  word  and  ex- 
ample, and  Himself  appointed  a  form  of 
prayer.  We  have  to  thank  His  Church  that 
we  know  precisely  how  this  great  natural 
law  of  prayer,  so  stringent  in  its  claim,  is 
to  be  fulfilled.  Our  God  is  a  living  God,  and 
His  creative  power  is  continually  renewed  in 
our  behalf  by  His  preservation  of  us  and  by 
all  He  does  for  us,  and  we  owe  Him  our 
prayers  in  recognition  of  His  goodness. 
Therefore   mankind  has   always  prayed,   in 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  9 

accordance  with  a  divinely  implanted  in- 
stinct. And  as  widely  as  God  may  extend 
His  creative  power  from  world  to  world,  so 
widely  will  spread  the  circles  of  prayer  from 
His  rational  creatures.  There  is  but  One 
Who  has  no  need  to  pray — God  Himself,  the 
fullness  of  all  good.  But  all  creatures  are 
dependent  on  His  goodness,  and  therefore 
must  pray  to  Him. 

5.  God  has  ordained  prayer  on  His  own 
account  as  well  as  ours. 

Not  from  any  need  of  His  does  God  require 
us  thus  to  acknowledge  Him — for  He  has 
need  of  nothing — but  because  of  His  justice 
and  holiness.  He  is  our  Lord,  our  Father, 
the  Well-spring  of  all  our  good.  He  cannot 
deny  Himself  and  give  His  honor  to  another. 
But  the  refusal  of  the  homage  of  prayer  on 
the  part  of  the  creature  is  nothing  short  of 
apostasy  from  God.  Therefore  on  His  own 
account  God  must  bid  us  pray. 

Looked  at  from  our  side,  prayer  is  or- 
dained by  Him,  not  so  much  in  order  that 
we  may  receive,  as  that  we  may  give  and  be 
able  to  give.  We  are  never  worthy  of  His 
gifts  nor  fittingly  disposed  to  receive  them, 
and  we  must  become  duly  prepared  and  dis- 
posed.   Prayer  effects  this;  prayer  is,  so  to 

2 


10      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

speak,  essentially  an  act  of  the  virtue  of  re- 
ligion. Consciously  or  unconsciously  we  al- 
ways set  before  us,  when  we  pray,  the  inten- 
tion of  honoring  and  acknowledging  God. 
That  lies  in  the  very  nature  of  prayer,  and 
we  cannot  alter  it.  But  the  recognition 
which  we  thus  owe  to  God  is  a  great  homage 
that  must  come  from  our  very  hearts.  In 
prayer  we  humbly  acknowledge  our  need, 
our  helplessness  and  insufficiency,  we  ac- 
knowledge God's  power,  God's  goodness, 
God's  faithfulness  to  His  promises  and  our 
absolute  confidence  in  Him.  When  we  pray, 
we  truly  celebrate  divine  worship  in  our 
hearts,  we  sanctify  ourselves,  draw  down 
upon  us  God's  benefits  and  fit  ourselves  to 
receive  His  graces.  Thus  by  prayer  we  do 
not,  properly  speaking,  dispose  Him  to  give, 
but  we  dispose  and  prepare  ourselves  to  re- 
ceive. That  is  the  difference  between  the 
prayers  we  make  to  men  and  those  we  make 
to  God.  In  the  one  case  we  dispose  the  man 
to  whom  we  prefer  our  petition,  in  the  other 
we  dispose  ourselves. 

It  is,  too,  most  fitting  and  most  necessary 
for  us  humbly  to  confess  our  poverty  and  our 
need  before  God  and  thus  to  magnify  His 
gifts.     And  this  we  do  by  prayer. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  H 

6.  Prayer,  being  the  practice  of  Divine 
worship  and  religion,  is  not  only  a  means  by 
which  to  obtain  favors  from  God,  but  an  end, 
the  immediate  end  of  our  life.  We  are  cre- 
ated by  God  to  praise,  to  adore  and  to  serve 
Him.  From  this  point  of  view  we  cannot 
pray  enough.  By  prayer  we  attain  our  aim 
and  end,  so  far  as  we  can  attain  it  here  below. 
It  is  this  thought  that  has  called  the  contem- 
plative orders  into  being.  Even  in  heaven, 
there  will  be  eternal  prayer.  Whatever  on 
earth  maintains  the  glory  of  God,  that  is 
prayer.  Where  prayer  is  wanting,  there  the 
Kingdom  of  God  is  wanting  in  men's  hearts. 
Of  how  much  prayer  our  unhappy  religious 
strife  has  robbed  our  country !  In  whole  dis- 
tricts the  Holy  Sacrifice  and  the  praise  of 
God,  as  offered  in  the  cloister,  have  vanished. 
This  is  yet  another  reason  for  our  praying, 
that  we  may  make  up  for  what  God's  King- 
dom has  thus  lost. 

7.  If  this  is  what  prayer  is,  who  can  won- 
der that  all  earnest  men,  all  earnest  Chris- 
tians, pray,  and  pray  much!  With  them 
religion,  and  therefore  prayer,  comes  before 
all  else.  We  Christians  are  above  all,  as 
God's  ancient  people  were,  a  praying  people. 
The  Old  Covenant  had  no  Plato  and  no  Aris- 


12      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

totle,  but  it  had  true  prayer,  and  with  it  the 
true  knowledge  and  worship  of  God.  Our 
Christian  religion  began  with  prayer  in  the 
Cenacle  at  Jerusalem.  The  pagans  were 
astonished  at  the  constant  prayers  of  Chris- 
tians, whose  churches  were  and  are  true 
houses  of  prayer,  while  the  pagans  did  not 
even  know  what  prayer  truly  is. 

This  is  the  exalted  and  serious  way  in 
which  we  must  regard  prayer.  It  concerns 
religion,  which  is  man's  highest  and  most 
glorious  possession  in  this  world.  Mankind 
in  general  has  ever  recognized  this.  Panthe- 
ists cannot  do  so;  they  do  not  pray  because 
they  deify  themselves  and  hold  that  they  are 
themselves  a  part  of  God:  Materialists  can- 
not; their  thoughts  do  not  rise  above  the 
dust  of  the  earth:  nor  can  the  followers  of 
Kant ;  they  imagine  they  can  dispense  them- 
selves from  prayer,  because  they  do  not  or 
will  not  comprehend  the  proofs  of  God's  ex- 
istence :  nor  yet  can  the  disciples  of  Schleier- 
macher ;  they  abstain  from  prayer  until  they 
are  in  a  devout  frame  of  mind.  What  is  all 
this  in  comparison  with  the  immense  testi- 
mony of  mankind  in  all  ages,  of  reason  and 
of  faith,  to  the  obligation  of  prayer? 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  13 

CHAPTER  IV 

THE    GREAT    MEANS    OF    GRACE 

Light,  air,  nourishment — without  these  we 
cannot  imagine  life.  So  is  prayer  to  the 
spiritual  life.  Without  it  spiritual  life  can- 
not exist.  Thus  prayer  is  the  great  uncon- 
ditional means  of  grace;  if  we  would  be 
saved,  we  must  pray. 

1.  Here  certain  incontrovertible  truths  and 
principles  find  their  application.  Without 
divine  grace  there  is  no  salvation;  without 
prayer,  in  the  case  of  those  who  have  reached 
years  of  discretion,  no  grace  can  be  looked 
for.  Prayer  is,  then,  as  necessary  as  grace 
itself.  God  has,  indeed,  ordained  the  sacra- 
ments as  means  of  grace,  but  in  many  con- 
nections prayer  is  even  more  important  than 
the  sacraments.  The  sacraments  confer  cer- 
tain definite  graces ;  prayer  can,  in  some  cir- 
cumstances, obtain  all  graces.  The  sacra- 
ments are  not  everywhere  and  always  of  pre- 
cept, but  prayer  is  always  so.  Therefore  it 
has  been  truly  said:  **  He  who  knows  how 
to  pray  aright,  knows  also  how  to  live 
aright."  By  means  of  prayer  man  provides 
himself  with  all  that  is  necessary  to  a  good 


14      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

life.  If  this  be  so,  then  the  following  weighty 
assertions  are  true:  No  one  can  hope  for 
any  grace  except  through  prayer;  all  confi- 
dence that  is  not  based  on  prayer  is  a  vain 
confidence;  and  God  owes  us  nothing  unless 
we  pray,  because  He  has  promised  every- 
thing to  prayer.  Generally,  He  gives  no 
grace  that  is  not  prayed  for;  when  He  does, 
it  is  the  grace  of  prayer  itself. 

2.  Now  these  are  universal  truths.  But 
there  are  certain  definite  things  in  the  Chris- 
tian life  for  which  prayer  is  absolutely  neces- 
sary. First  of  all  are  God's  commandments. 
We  must  keep  them  if  we  are  to  be  saved ;  but 
of  ourselves  we  have  neither  the  power  nor 
the  grace  to  keep  them.  We  may  even  go 
further  and  say  that  we  never  have  the  grace 
to  fulfill  them  without  fear  of  falling.  You 
may  say:  ''I  can  do  nothing  and  suffer 
nothing,"  and  it  may  be  that  you  have  not 
yet  the  grace ;  but  you  have  the  grace  to  pray. 
Therefore  God  commands  nothing  that  is  im- 
possible; on  the  contrary.  He  gives  you  the 
grace  itself  that  you  need,  or  at  least  the 
power  of  prayer  through  which  you  receive 
the  grace. 

In  the  second  place,  there  are  our  tempta- 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  15 

tions.  In  our  own  natural  strength  we  can- 
not overcome  them;  but  the  temptations  are 
not  so  great  that  we  cannot  pray.  We  are 
weak  only  because  we  do  not  pray.  The 
saints  were  victorious,  because  they  prayed. 
Without  prayer  they  would  have  been  de- 
feated like  us.  This  is  true  especially  with 
regard  to  sensual  temptations,  which  more 
than  all  others  make  us  blind  to  the  pregnant 
consequences  of  sin,  cause  us  to  forget  all 
good  principles  and  efface  from  our  hearts 
the  fear  of  punishment.  Without  prayer, 
there  is  nothing  for  us  but  spiritual  ruin. 

Finally,  we  cannot  be  saved  without  the 
grace  of  perseverance.  But  it  is  a  special 
gift  of  grace,  when  God  calls  us  to  die,  that 
we  should  be  found  in  His  sanctifying  grace, 
that  so  death  may  be  to  us  the  call  to  a 
blessed  immortality.  That  is  perseverance, 
which,  according  to  Saint  Augustine,  is  so 
great,  so  extraordinary  a  gift  of  grace  that 
we  cannot  merit  it,  but  only  obtain  it  through 
humble  prayer.  But  not  even  to  pray  for  it 
shows  how  unworthy  we  are  of  it. 

Thus  we  complete  the  circle  that  shows  us 
the  absolute  necessity  of  prayer.  Even  for 
temporal  things  we  must  pray,  and  how  much 


16      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

more  for  those  that  are  eternal !  The  choice 
indeed  lies  between  prayer  and  spiritual  rnin. 
3.  This  is  the  law  of  life.  But  why  has 
God  included  everything  under  the  necessity 
for  prayer?  Could  He  not  impart  His  grace 
to  us  without  our  prayer?  The  question  is 
a  superfluous  one;  what  concerns  us  is  not 
what  God  could  do,  but  what  He  has  done. 
He  has  ordained  prayer  as  a  means  whereby 
we  are  to  obtain  His  grace,  and  He  has  every 
right  so  to  do.  He  is  free.  Lord  of  His  own 
grace,  and  it  is  His  to  appoint  the  way  and 
means  by  which  it  is  to  be  obtained.  He  has 
appointed  prayer  as  a  means,  and  that  is  all 
that  concerns  us.  But  man  is  also  free,  and 
must  co-operate  in  his  salvation.  Prayer 
demonstrates  at  once  the  free  co-operation 
of  man,  and  God's  freedom  in  the  appoint- 
ment of  the  means.  In  God's  great  scheme 
for  the  world's  salvation  we  recognize  both 
His  freedom  and  our  own;  both  on  His  side 
and  ours  this  freedom  operates  as  a  conjoint 
and  mighty  motive  towards  the  fulfillment  of 
His  ultimate  design — man's  salvation  and 
God's  glory.  Only  by  such  co-operation  can 
man  be  worthy  of  his  eternal  salvation. 
Surely,  then,  prayer  is  the  least  God  can  de- 
mand from  man.     To  be  unwilling  to  do  the 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  17 

least  justly  excludes   him  from  grace   and 
from  heaven. 

4.  The  utterances  of  Scripture  and  of  the- 
ologians with  respect  to  the  necessity  of 
prayer  are  so  strong  and  earnest  that  they 
tend  to  convince  one  that  prayer,  as  a  means 
of  grace,  is  necessary  not  only  because  of 
God's  express  precept,  but  as  a  result  of  the 
natural  law.  It  is  certain  that  Christ  gave 
no  positive  commands  beyond  the  precepts 
of  faith,  hope  and  charity,  and  the  reception 
of  the  Sacraments.  If  He,  in  addition,  so 
often  and  so  emphatically  commands  us  to 
pray,  prayer  must  be  involved  in  the  very 
nature  of  His  appointed  way  of  salvation. 
For  if  we  suppose  that  God,  whenever  possi- 
ble, rests  His  work  upon  the  help  of  subordi- 
nate causes  and  that  man,  so  far  as  he  can, 
must  co-operate  in  his  salvation,  God  could 
provide  no  more  natural  means  of  salvation 
for  man  than  prayer.  In  fact,  one  may  well 
ask  if  there  is  any  other  means,  when  one 
sees  the  terrible  secularism,  devotion  to  ex- 
ternal things,  forgetfulness  of  God,  dullness 
and  religious  indifference  that  rule  the  world 
from  end  to  end.  Our  age  suffers  from  a 
sad  and  deadly  sickness — coldness  towards 
God    and    all    that    is    supernatural.    How 


18      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

senselessly  the  worldly  man  rushes  hither 
and  thither  until  death  overtakes  him.  He 
sleeps  into  eternity  like  the  unhappy  wan- 
derer on  the  snow-covered  Alps  in  winter. 
Who  will  shake  the  poor  creature  out  of  his 
deadly  unconsciousness?  The  prayer  of  his 
good  angel,  who  leads  him  to  remember  and 
care  for  his  soul,  to  reflect  and  examine  his 
conscience.  He  awakes  in  his  heart  the 
slumbering  desire,  the  home-sickness  for  an- 
other, happier  home  than  this  world,  a  long- 
ing after  God  our  Father,  Vfhom  he  is  aban- 
doning and  forgetting.  The  lost  son  seeks 
and  finds  the  way  back  to  the  Father's,  house, 
led  by  the  hand  of  the  angel  of  prayer.  Thus 
prayer  ever  destroys  and  overcomes  forget- 
fulness  of  God  and  the  tyranny  of  sin.  Be- 
sides, in  this  world  there  are  so  many  trials, 
disappointments,  and  adversities  that  one 
who  has  no  consolation  must  despair  and  ut- 
terly fail.  He  seeks  a  confidant,  in  whose 
heart  he  can  lay  down  his  cares  and  sorrows. 
Who  like  God  is  the  confidant  of  our  souls! 
And  how  otherwise  can  we  find  Him  than  by 
prayer,  which  is  communion  and  speech  with 
Him?  Prayer  is  the  expiration  of  our  sor- 
rows, our  need  and  our  burden  and  the  inspi- 
ration of  grace,  comfort  and  enlightenment. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  19 

'^Blessed  be  God,  Who  hath  not  turned  away 
my  prayer,  nor  His  mercy  from  me/'  ^ 

CHAPTER  V 

HOW    PKAYER    CAN    DO   ALL    THINGS 

Prayer  brings  to  pass  a  whole  world  of 
good  and  beautiful  things. 

1.  In  common  with  all  supernatural  works, 
prayer  is  the  cause  of  merit  and  satisfaction. 
But  a  quite  peculiar  effect  of  prayer  is  the 
granting  of  what  is  prayed  for.  Man  prays 
and  asks,  and  God  hears  and  grants,  not  be- 
cause man  merits  this,  but  because  he  prays. 
Thus  the  response  corresponds,  not  to  the 
merit  of  him  who  prays,  but  to  the  strength 
of  the  prayer  itself.  And  nothing  shows  us 
as  this  does  the  eminence  of  prayer,  that  has 
such  great  power  with  God. 

2.  And  how  far  does  the  power  of  God's 
response  extend?  As  far  as  man's  need — as 
far  as  the  divine  compassion  and  the  divine 
might.  Nothing  is  excluded;  God's  promise 
is,  ^'All  things  whatsoever  you  shall  ask  in 
prayer,  believing,  you  shall  receive," 
*^ Whatsoever  you  shall  ask,  that  will  I  do."  ^ 

1  Psalm  Ixv,  20. 

2  St.  Matth.  xxl,  22   (vii,  7).     St.  John  xiv,  13. 


20      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

Man  must  make  no  exception  where  God 
makes  none.  Whatever,  then,  we  desire,  that 
is  reasonable  and  well-pleasing  to  God,  we 
may  pray  for — especially  spiritual  gifts. 
The  more  necessary  and  the  more  excellent 
the  gift,  the  more  confidently  we  may  trust 
that  it  will  be  granted  us.  Only  as  to  tem- 
poral things  must  we  be  careful ;  there  are 
temporal  gifts  which,  if  God  granted  them, 
would  be  our  punishment. 

Holy  Scripture  composes  a  splendid  pic- 
ture of  the  efficacy  of  prayer.  Israel  on  the 
desert-way,  Moses  and  Josue,  the  mighty 
deeds  of  the  Judges  and  the  Machabees,  the 
miracles  of  our  Lord  and  the  Apostles,  the 
whole  history  of  God's  chosen  people  and  of 
the  Catholic  Church,  are  the  history  of 
prayer  and  its  operations.  It  is  a  constant 
and  marvelous  alternation  between  human 
need,  human  prayer,  and  divine  help  and 
answer  to  prayer.  Before  the  power  of 
prayer  all  natural  laws  may  become  for  a 
time  suspended.  At  the  word  of  one  who 
prayed,  the  sun  stood  still,^  and  went  back- 
wards.2  As  heaven  encircles  earth,  so  prayer 
with  its  effectual  might  surrounds  all  man- 
kind in  their  journey  through  this  world. 

1  Josue  X,  12,  13.  2  4  Kings  xx,  9-11. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  21 

3.  There  is  indeed  a  world,  in  great  meas- 
ure, certainly,  invisible  to  our  eyes  and  only 
known  to  heaven,  a  world  in  which  the  effi- 
cacy of  prayer  is  nobly  and  gloriously  mani- 
fested. It  is  the  world  of  souls  that  are  be- 
ing cleansed,  trained,  enlightened  and  sanc- 
tified. Nothing,  in  the  end,  can  withstand 
the  gentle,  gradual,  penetrating  efficacy  of 
prayer;  no  passion,  no  force  of  trial  or 
danger  but  is  overcome.  Quietly  it  makes  its 
way  into  a  man's  thoughts  and  views,  his 
will  and  sentiments;  through  prayer  he  be- 
comes another  man.  How  hard  it  is  to  do 
anything  with  cold  iron;  put  it  in  the  fire, 
and  you  can  make  what  you  like  of  it  on  the 
anvil.  Pray  and  persevere  in  prayer,  and 
you  control  your  passions  as  you  will.  ''Be- 
hold, he  prayeth,''  ^  said  the  Saviour  to  Ana- 
nias of  Paul  the  convert.  The  Lord  by  His 
power  cast  down  Saul,  the  enemy  "breathing 
out  threatenings  and  slaughter."  Prayer 
made  him  an  Apostle.  There  is  nothing  to 
fear  from  a  man,  or  for  a  man,  who  prays. 

"What  philosophy  strove  to  give  man  of  old 
— clearness  of  vision,  calm  of  spirit,  modera- 
tion of  the  affections  and  courage  in  trials — 
that  prayer  bestowed  on  the  first  Christians. 

lActs  ix,  11. 


22      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PEINCIPLES 

Prayer  was  their  school  of  learning  and  meta- 
physics, the  lever  with  which  they  uplifted  the 
pagan  world  on  every  side.  Prayer  is  the 
strong  hand  of  the  Church  and  her  whole 
statesmanship.  If  a  spoiler  draws  near,  she 
flies  to  God,  she  prays  and  conquers,  she  casts 
down  the  enemy  or  converts  him. 

4.  In  Y/hat,  then,  does  the  mystery  of  the 
efficacy  of  prayer  consist?  In  the  union  of 
man  with  God.  What  cannot  man  do  by  him- 
self in  the  natural  order?  Is  not  his  power 
astonishing!  "What,  then,  if  he  works  with 
God,  if  he  relies  on  Him  and  secures  on 
his  side  God's  providence,  power  and  wis- 
dom! What  will  then  be  the  limits  of  his 
power?  What  cause  for  wonder  if  miracles 
come  to  pass?  For  through  prayer  man  be- 
comes an  instrument  in  God's  hand  and  has  a 
share  in  the  glorious  result  of  His  Divine 
work. 

To  this  alliance  which  is  concluded  between 
God  and  man  by  prayer,  man  brings  nothing 
but  his  own  weakness,  which  he  acknowledges 
before  God  in  prayer  and  on  account  of 
which  he  implores  the  Divine  help.  But  God 
comes  to  meet  him  with  His  goodness,  power, 
and  faithfulness.  In  this  great  truth,  that 
we  must  mark  well  and  ever  hold  fast,  is  the 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  23 

most  glorious  consolation — a  consolation  that 
is  ours  in  prayer,  not  by  merit  on  our  part, 
but  by  the  Divine  goodness  and  mercy. 
These  are  the  effectual  causes  of  our  prayers 
being  heard.  Weakness  ever  prevails  with 
true  greatness.  We  should  assuredly  not  re- 
fuse the  prayer  of  a  little  creature  that 
begged  its  life  of  us.  The  little  child  in  the 
family  can  do  nothing,  but  yet  possesses  all. 
It  lives  by  its  weakness.  It  asks  and  re- 
ceives everything.  In  comparison  with  the 
beasts,  man  appears  to  disadvantage  in  many 
ways.  The  beast  comes  into  the  world  with 
its  clothing,  with  its  tools  and  weapons.  How 
long  man  remains  utterly  helpless !  And  so 
God  stretches  out  His  wise  and  strong  hand, 
and  provides  him  with  all  he  needs.  Prayer, 
in  a  spiritual  sense,  is  this  hand.  Through  it 
he  nourishes,  clothes,  adorns,  defends  him- 
self, with  it  he  can  do  all  that  he  requires. 
It  is  the  Christian's  dynamic  force.  Only  we 
must  observe  its  laws.  By  means  of  prayer, 
man  has  a  place  and  a  voice  in  the  council  of 
God  the  Three  in  One,  whither  all  the  causes 
of  the  world  come  for  arbitration.  There 
is  nothing  for  which  man's  voice  cannot 
plead.  Thus  a  simple,  humble  Christian 
really  makes  the  history  of  the  world  by  his 


24      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

prayers.  So  it  ever  was.  Tlie  destinies  of 
Christendom  were  not  only  decided  on  the 
battlefield,  beside  the  Milvian  Bridge,  or  in 
the  tortnre-chambers  of  the  confessors,  but 
also  in  the  silence  of  the  catacombs  where 
the  Christians  prayed,  nnder  the  palm  of 
a  Paul  the  Hermit  and  in  the  cave  of  an 
Anthony.  The  efficacy  of  prayer  is  im- 
measurably great,  and  we  do  not  know,  in- 
deed, all  that  we  can  accomplish  by  it.  We 
gain  possession  of  the  dear  God  Himself,  Who 
wills  to  be  weak  only  against  the  assaults  of 
prayer.  It,  as  it  were,  does  liim  violence,^ 
because  He  so  wills.  This  violence  God  loves, 
and  this  weakness  does  not  degrade  but  ex- 
alts Him.  Let  this  truth  instill  courage  into 
our  hearts  and  inspire  us  with  confidence  in 
prayer,  so  that  much — yes,  that  all  things — 
may  become  possible  to  us. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  EIGHT  WAY  TO  PRAY 

If  our  prayer  has  no  result,  the  fault  is  not 
God's,  but  ours.  There  may  be  three  reasons 
for  this:   either  we  are  at  fault  ourselves, 

iTertull.     De  Oratione,  Cap.  29. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  25 

or  we  pray  in  a  wrong  manner,  or  we  ask  for 
the  wrong  things.  ^ '  Mali,  male,  mala. ' '  Our 
prayers,  then,  must  always  possess  the  fol- 
lowing characteristics. 

We  must  know  what  we  are  offering  to 
God,  i.  e.j  we  must  not  pray  thoughtlessly, 
without  attention,  and  with  dissipated  minds. 
The  important  point  is,  not  ivillfully  to  be  dis- 
tracted, nor  deliberately  to  suffer  dissipation 
of  spirit.  How  can  God  listen  to  us  if  we  do 
not  even  listen  to  ourselves,  and  do  not  know 
what  we  are  saying  I  It  can  be  no  honor  or 
joy  to  our  Holy  Guardian  Angel  to  present 
such  prayer  as  this  to  God.  Even  for  our 
own  sakes  we  must  avoid  inattention,  for  wil- 
ful distraction  at  prayer  is  sin,  and  gains  for 
us  not  grace,  but  punishment.  But  distrac- 
tions that  are  not  willful,  but  which  happen 
against  our  will,  do  not  rob  us  of  merit  or  of 
satisfaction,  or  of  the  fulfillment  of  our  pe- 
titions, but  only  of  the  enjoyment  and  sensi- 
ble sweetness  of  prayer.  The  thoughtless 
chatter  of  a  child  does  not  displease  his  father 
and  mother.  God  knows  our  weakness  and 
has  patience  with  us. 

In  the  second  place,  we  must  be  earnest 
about  our  prayers,  we  must  throw  our  hearts 
into  them,  if  we  are  to  be  heard.    We  must 

3 


26      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

pray  zealously  and  with  real  desire;  and  such 
zeal  does  not  consist  in  the  multitude  of  the 
prayers  we  say,  but  in  the  part  our  will  takes 
in  them.  The  incense  does  not  rise  towards 
heaven  unless  the  flame  consumes  it  and  lifts 
the  sacred  fragrance  heavenwards.  Zeal  is 
the  soul  of  prayer.  God  listens  to  the  heart, 
not  to  the  lips.  It  is  always  a  solemn  thing 
to  hold  communion  with  God,  and  it  is  ever 
something  important  for  which  we  pray; 
therefore  zeal  and  earnest  desire  are  always 
needed.  But  since  we  do  not  trust  to  the 
power  of  our  own  prayers  to  gain  what  we 
desire,  we  betake  ourselves  to  the  help  of  our 
fellow-men  in  common  and  public  prayer. 
We  invoke  the  saints  and  the  Name  of  Jesus, 
to  which  is  promised  in  special  measure  the 
power  of  impetration.^ 

In  the  third  place,  our  prayer  must  be 
humble.  We  come  to  God  as  beggars,  not  as 
creditors ;  as  sinners,  not  to  strike  a  bargain 
on  terms  of  equality.  Nothing  becomes  us 
but  the  utterest  humility,  which  pleases  God 
and  wins  His  grace,  while  it  stirs  us  up  to  be 
earnest  in  our  prayers. 

The  fourth  important  characteristic  of 
prayer  is  trust  and  confidence.     Everything 

1  St.  John  xvi,  23. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  27 

invites  us  to  this  confidence.  God  Himself 
wills  that  we  should  pray,  and  wills  to  listen 
to  us.  We  are  His  creatures  and  His  chil- 
dren. He  knows  far  better  than  we  the  value 
of  this  claim  of  ours  to  be  heard.  Never 
must  we  forget  that  in  prayer  we  are,  first 
and  last,  dealing  with  the  eternal  goodness 
and  mercy  of  God.  That  Divme  mercy  has 
the  first  and  the  decisive  word.  The  more 
spiritual  the  gift  for  which  we  pray,  the  more 
confident  we  may  be  that  our  prayer  will  be 
granted.  With  regard  to  temporal  favors, 
let  us  be  on  our  guard  against  two  mistakes : 
first,  praying  unconditionally  for  such  favors, 
which  under  the  circumstances  may  be  hurt- 
ful to  us;  and  secondly,  imagining  that  it  is 
altogether  wrong  to  pray  for  them.  Tempo- 
ral gifts  are  gained  by  prayer  offered  in  the 
right  way,  and  God  wills  to  be  recognized  as 
the  Author  and  Source  of  temporal  gifts  and 
on  this  account  has  Himself  ordained,  in  the 
Paternoster,  a  petition  for  them. 

The  fifth  mark  of  prayer  is  courage.  This 
plays  a  great  role  in  what  the  Sacred  Scrip- 
tures tell  us  of  prayer.  We  must  pray,  al- 
ways pray  and  never  cease  to  pray,^  and 
never  omit  prayer  either  through  indolence, 

1  St.  Luke  xviii,  1. 


28      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

discouragement,  distrust,  or  disinclination. 
And  we  always  pray  if  we  never  omit  this 
duty  at  the  appointed  times,  just  as  we  say 
we  * '  always ' '  take  our  food,  if  we  do  not  omit 
to  do  so  at  the  regular  hours.  If  the  dear 
God  delays  granting  our  petition,  we  should 
think  we  are  not  yet  sufficiently  prepared  to 
receive  what  we  ask,  or  that  He  is  testing  our 
good  will,  and  we  should  remember  how  often 
we  have  kept  Him  waiting.  In  the  meantime 
we  are  losing  nothing ;  on  the  contrary.  He  re- 
wards each  renewed  prayer  with  fresh  merit. 
We  dare  not  forget  that  God  is  not  our  serv- 
ant, bound  to  fulfill  our  every  wish.  He  is 
our  Father.  He  gives  what  is  good,  and  when 
it  is  good,  for  us.  Our  business  is  to  pray. 
His,  to  grant;  we  had  best  leave  it  to  Him. 
Courage  also  makes  us  pray  much  and  as 
often  as  we  can.  We  must  pray  much  be- 
cause we  have  so  much  and  so  many  to  pray 
for.  He  who  only  prays  for  himself  and 
his  own  little  affairs  does  not  fill  his  place 
in  the  world  and  knows  but  little  of  the  power 
and  efQcacy  of  prayer.  Our  prayer  is  the 
prayer  of  a  child  of  God,  and  extends  to  all 
the  concerns  of  the  Church  and  of  the 
human  race.  And  how  many  and  what  im- 
portant affairs,  on  which  in  great  measure 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  29 

depend  the  glory  of  God  and  the  salvation 
of  souls,  wait  every  moment  upon  God^s  de- 
termination !  All  the  aiiairs  of  the  world  be- 
long to  our  prayers,  are  ours  to  lay  before 
God  and  commend  to  Him.  Thus  to  pray  is 
to  pray  in  a  truly  apostolic,  Catholic,  and  di- 
vinely-human way.  So  our  Saviour  prayed, 
and  so  He  teaches  us  to  pray  in  the  Our 
Father.  If  at  any  time  we  do  not  know  what 
else  to  pray  for,  let  us  travel  in  spirit  round 
the  countries  of  the  world,  and  commend  to 
God  the  important  affairs  which  are  there  in 
suspense.  They  all  call  for  the  help  of  our 
prayers.  We  must,  lastly,  pray  much  in 
order  to  learn  to  pray  well.  It  is  by  prayer 
that  we  learn  best  and  most  quickly  how  to 
pray,  just  as  we  learn  to  walk,  read,  and 
write,  by  walking,  reading  and  writing.  If  we 
find  prayer  hard,  it  is  because  we  pray  too 
little.  This  is  the  secret  of  praying  with  de- 
light and  ease.  If  we  learn  to  love  prayer 
we  shall  always  find  time  to  pray.  We  always 
find  or  make  time  for  what  we  love. 


30      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 
CHAPTEE  VII 

VOCAL  PRAYER 

The  necessity  of  prayer  is  absolute,  its  ef- 
ficacy mighty,  its  ease  consoling.  Prayer  be- 
comes easy  through  the  great  variety  of  its 
methods. 

Vievred  as  a  whole,  there  are  two  methods 
of  prayer,  vocal  prayer  and  mental  prayer. 

1.  We  pray  vocally  when  we  follow  a  set 
form  of  prayer,  whether  audibly  or  inaudibly. 

2.  Without  doubt  mental  prayer  is  much 
the  better  method.  Nevertheless,  vocal 
prayer  is  not  to  be  despised,  but  on  the  con- 
trary highly  valued.  In  the  first  place,  it  is 
an  address  to  God,  and  on  that  account  to  be 
esteemed  high  above  all  other  use  of  speech. 
Further,  it  is  a  method  of  prayer  which  our 
nature,  which  consists  of  body  and  soul,  al- 
together demands.  With  all  the  faculties  God 
has  given  us,  with  body  and  soul,  must  we 
praise  Him.  In  vocal  prayer  the  whole  man 
really  prays  and  with  body  and  soul  rejoices 
in  God.^  Prayer  is  called  in  Holy  Writ  ^'the 
fruit  of  the  lips  confessing  to  His  name."^ 
There  are  lips  enough,  alas !  that  not  only  do 

1  Psalms  xxxiii,  3.  2  Hebrews  xiii,  15. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  31 

not  bring  forth  the  fruit  of  God's  praise,  but 
even  revile  Him.  It  is  fitting,  then,  that  our 
lips  should  offer  Him  reparation,  and  this 
we  do  by  vocal  prayer.  In  the  form  of  prayer 
the  memory  finds  support,  the  affections  are 
stimulated  by  the  repetition  of  the  words,  and 
the  understanding  discovers  a  noble  mine  of 
thoughts  and  truths.  The  words  are  holy 
types  and  symbols,  which,  touched  by  the 
magic  rod  of  memory,  reveal  the  prospect  of 
glorious  worlds  of  truth  and  awaken  springs 
of  the  sweetest  confidence.  The  Holy  Ghost 
Himself  has  uttered  in  the  Psalms  the  most 
beautiful  vocal  prayers,  and  our  Saviour  held 
it  consonant  with  His  dignity  to  compose  a 
form  of  prayer  for  us.  The  Church,  in  her 
celebration  of  the  Divine  Office,  employs  only 
vocal  prayers,  and  these  are  invariably  short. 
The  greater  part  of  mankind,  too,  only  know 
how  to  practise  vocal  prayer,  and  in  it  they 
find  their  eternal  salvation.  Vocal  prayer, 
then,  is  the  great  high-road  to  heaven,  and 
the  golden  ladder  by  which  the  angels,  pass- 
ing up  and  down,  carry  messages  from  earth 
and  bring  down  grace  upon  this  world  of  men. 
It  is  vocal  prayer,  in  fine,  that  throughout  the 
whole  world  gives  unity  and  fellowship  to 
Christendom  in  its  devotion.    Vocal  prayer 


32      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

is  the  mighty  voice  of  the  confession  of  the 
Faith,  wherewith  Christendom  arouses,  en- 
courages and  strengthens  itself,  combats  un- 
belief and  rejoices  heaven.  It  is  vocal  prayer 
that  arises  when  Christian  people  join  to- 
gether in  processions  of  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment, other  processions  and  pilgrimages,  and 
as  they  walk  through  fields  and  highways  and 
towns,  proclaim  their  devotion  in  loud  and 
joyous  song,  by  the  holy  Rosary  and  the  can- 
ticles of  the  Church.  They  are  the  hosts  of 
God  here  in  this  visible  world,  and  the  sound 
of  their  marching  and  of  their  voices  falls 
with  terror  upon  the  spirit  of  unbelief.  It 
shows  the  unbelievers,  better  than  all  else, 
that  the  world  is  not  yet  theirs  and  that  they 
have  to  do  with  a  folk  that  prays.  Yes,  vocal 
prayer  is  a  great  grace ;  we  can  never  thank 
God  enough  for  it,  and  we  must  use  it  unceas- 
ingly. ^ 

3.  Like  everything  else  in  this  world,  vocal 
prayer  has  its  difficulties.  They  consist  in 
habitual  use  and  in  distraction.  They  arise 
from  the  frequent  and  daily  employment  and 
the  continual  repetition  of  the  same  forms  of 
prayer.  To  meet  them  we  must  use  the  fol- 
lowing means :  first,  never  to  begin  a  prayer 
(that  is,  a  vocal  one),  be  it  ever  so  short,  with- 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  33 

out  first  recollecting  ourselves  for  a  moment 
and  asking  ourselves  what  we  are  about  to 
do  and  begging  God  that  we  may  do  it  well. 
He  who  would  leap  over  a  ditch  does  well  to 
take  a  run  if  he  is  to  be  successful.  Without 
this  short  self-recollection,  we  both  begin  and 
continue  with  distractions;  and  one  may  say 
with  truth  that  the  shorter  the  prayer,  the 
more  need  is  there  of  this  momentary  prepa- 
ration. Vocal  prayer  lasts  longer  and  is 
more  successful,  the  oftener  we  practise, 
though  but  for  a  moment,  this  recollection ;  it 
helps  us  more  than  almost  anything  else  to 
pray  well  and  earnestly.  Secondly,  it  is 
equally  important  to  keep  our  eyes  in  check; 
either  to  close  them  or  to  keep  them  fixed 
on  one  point.  In  order  to  maintain  recol- 
lection more  easily,  it  is  to  be  remarked,  in 
the  third  place,  that  we  can  control  our  at- 
tention, either  by  fixing  it  on  the  words,  their 
sense  and  inward  connection,  or  on  the  Person 
to  Whom  the  prayer  is  said,  or  on  our  own 
need,  or  our  relation  to  Him  to  Whom  we 
speak.  Any  of  these  methods  will  secure  our 
sufficient  attention ;  and  to  change  our  method 
from  time  to  time  will  help  us  much  towards 
ease  and  freedom  from  faults  in  our  use  of 
vocal  prayer. 


34      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 
CHAPTEE  VIII 

EXAMPLES  OF  VOCAL  PEAYER 

We  have  no  lack  of  beautiful,  sublime  and 
venerable  forms  of  prayer, — venerable  and 
sublime,  not  only  because  of  their  content, 
but  also  on  account  of  their  authors,  who  in 
many  cases  are  no  other  than  God  and  the 
Church.  It  is  enough  to  call  to  mind  the 
Psalms,  the  Our  Father,  the  Hail  Mary,  the 
Litanies  of  the  Saints  and  the  prayers  of  the 
Divine  Office.  Let  us  briefly  consider  these 
several  forms  of  prayer. 

1.  The  Psalms  are  the  oldest  prayers  in  the 
world,  and  were  given  us  by  God  Himself. 
Designed  for  the  most  part  for  the  divine 
worship  of  the  Old  Testament,  they  belong 
also  to  the  Catholic  Church  by  reason  of  their 
Messianic  character.  They  are  our  prayers, 
and  only  when  offered  before  the  Most  Holy 
Sacrament  do  they  reach  their  entire  signifi- 
cation and  fulfillment. 

The  foundation  and  object  of  these  songs 
of  prayer  are  God  and  man  and  the  mutual 
relations  between  God  and  man  through  reve- 
lation and  the  Law,  with  their  blessings, 
hopes,    and    rewards.     God    is    represented 


OF  SPIRITUAT,  LIFE  35 

sometimes  as  Lawgiver,  Leader,  King, 
Teacher,  Creator  and  Father,  sometimes  as 
the  Messias,  as  the  Bridegroom  of  the  Church, 
as  her  royal  High  Priest  and  Redeemer  by 
pain  and  sorrows.  Man  is  presented  in 
wondering  contemplation  of  God's  works  and 
mighty  deeds,  rejoicing  in  God's  Law,  weep- 
ing over  his  own  disloyalty,  sincerely  repent- 
ing and  confessing  his  sins,  giving  himself  to 
God  in  prayer  and  thanksgiving  and  longing 
for  the  possession  of  Him.  All  depths  of 
feeling  and  atfection  that  can  stir  the  human 
heart  throughout  this  earthly  life  ring  in 
these  songs  and  prayers.  Sorrow  and  joy, 
the  most  earnest  wrestling  for  the  blessing 
of  the  Lord,  the  cry  of  need  in  every  affliction, 
find  in  them  their  true  expression.  For  every 
disposition,  for  every  circumstance,  there  is 
just  the  word  we  need.  Thus  the  Penitential 
Psalms,  especially  the  Miserere,  have  become 
the  prayer  of  penance  and  the  acknowledg- 
ment of  guilt  for  the  whole  world.  Whoever 
possesses  a  sense  and  appreciation  of  the 
beauty  of  poetry  finds  in  the  Psalms  the  most 
beautiful,  perfect  and  sublime  examples. 
We  cannot  take  the  Psalter  into  our  hands 
often  enough  and  learn  from  it  the  harmony 
that  will  correct  the  discords  of  our  prayers. 


36      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

We  shall  find  ourselves  in  company;  with  all 
mankind.  God  Himself  puts  the  words  into 
our  lips. 

2.  Still  more  is  this  the  case  with  the  Our 
Father.  It  is  the  high  privilege  of  this 
prayer  that  in  it  we  use  the  very  words  of  the 
Son  of  God.  We  may  say  that  we  pray 
through  Him  by  Whom  we  live.  He  Himself 
to  Whom  we  are  bound  to  pray  provides  us 
in  His  goodness  with  the  supplication.  Be^ 
sides  this,  it  is  in  itself  a  most  glorious 
prayer.  It  is  clear,  short  and  complete.  It 
embraces  perfectly  the  necessary  elements  of 
prayer,  i.  e.^  invocation  and  petition.  The  in- 
vocation ^^Our  Father '^  is  not  only  true,  it 
glorifies  God  and  is  necessary  for  us,  because 
it  at  once  reminds  us  of  our  true  relation  to 
God  as  Father,  places  us  in  a  state  of  the 
utmost  consolation,  of  reverence,  love  and 
confidence  and  recalls  to  us  how  we  belong 
to  the  whole  human  race  as  to  one  great  divine 
family.  The  petitions  embrace  all  that  we 
can  reasonably  and  fittingly  ask  and  give  us 
the  right  order  in  which  to  offer  them. 

All  the  petitions  we  may  make  can  be 
simply  referred,  both  as  to  their  end  and 
means,  to  one  great  end,  which  is  twofold  in 
character.    In  reference  to  God,  the  end  is 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  37 

His  honor  and  glory,  in  reference  to  us,  our 
salvation  by  the  attainment  of  heaven.  Here 
we  have  the  two  first  petitions,  which  have 
to  do  with  that  twofold  end.  The  means  to 
attain  this  end  we  find  arranged  as  it  were  in 
two  categories,  the  first  embracing  the  pe- 
titions for  all  needful  gifts  both  for  the 
spiritual  and  bodily  life  (contained  in  the 
third  and  fourth  petitions),  and  the  second 
the  petitions  for  the  averting  of  evils  which 
threaten  or  render  impossible  of  attainment 
our  final  end.  These  are  set  forth  in  the 
three  last  petitions.  We  cannot  think  of  or 
wish  for  more:  all  is  included  here.  Thus 
the  Our  Father  is  a  true  type  of  prayer,  full 
of  great,  sublime  and  noble  ideas,  thoughts 
and  desires.  It  embraces  our  whole  being, 
higher  and  lower,  temporal  and  eternal.  It 
is,  as  the  Holy  Fathers  say,  an  abridgment  of 
the  Gospel  and  of  all  religion.  It  instructs 
our  understanding,  gives  the  right  direction 
to  our  will,  and  so  shapes  all  our  desires,  sup- 
plications, and  prayers,  that  they  conduce 
to  our  salvation.  The  Our  Father  is  itself 
the  pledge  that  our  prayers  will  be  heard,  be- 
cause we  pray  in  Christ's  words,  and  Christ, 
our  Lord  and  High  Priest,  prays  with  us, 
whose  impetration  never  fails,  because  of  His 


38      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

infinite  and  divine  merit.  No  other  prayer, 
indeed,  unites  ns  so  closely  with  the  Saviour's 
thoughts,  purposes  and  intentions,  with  His 
spirit  and  His  longing  to  advance  God's 
glory  and  our  salvation.  The  Our  Father  is 
the  beautiful  and  eloquent  expression  of  His 
all-embracing  love  for  God,  the  Church  and 
all  mankind.  He  has  comprised  within  it 
the  needs  of  each  individual  soul,  of  all  na- 
tions, of  the  whole  human  race  and  of  all 
ages.  The  Our  Father  is,  truly,  the  family 
prayer,  the  imperial  supplication,  of  Christ 
and  the  Church. 

3.  The  Hail  Mary  is  the  sweet  share  that 
Mary,  our  dear  Lady,  the  Queen  and  Mother 
of  Christendom,  has  in  our  vocal  prayers. 
It  is  a  proof  that  the  Mother  never  fails  the 
Church,  that  all  is  under  her  hand  and  that 
Christendom  will  not  work,  live,  or  die,  with- 
out her. 

The  Hail  Mary  has  indeed  an  exalted 
origin.  An  angel  brought  it  in  the  name  of 
God  from  heaven  as  a  salutation  of  honor 
such  as  never  5^et  had  been  given  to  a  mortal, 
the  Holy  Ghost  added  to  that  salutation  by 
the  lips  of  the  highly-favored  St.  Elizabeth, 
and  the  Church,  in  order  to  make  the  angelic 
greeting  a  complete  prayer,  has  set  her  seal 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  39 

thereto  by  the  supplication  she  has  subjoined. 
Since  the  sixteenth  century,  the  prayer  has 
been  used  in  its  present  form.  Almost  al- 
ways it  comes  after  the  Our  Father  to  show 
the  close  and  loving  relation  of  the  Christian 
soul  to  the  Mother  of  God.  It  has  become  the 
chief  and  most  loved  expression  of  honor  to 
Mary.  It  has  been  rightly  called  the  ' '  unend- 
ing salutation,''  because  incessantly  as  the 
earth  circles  round  the  sun  it  is  renewed  on 
earth  and  mounts  to  heaven. 

Like  all  other  prayers  the  Hail  Mary  con- 
sists of  invocation  and  petition.  The  invoca- 
tion contains  five  encomiums  of  God's  Mother. 
The  three  first  were  uttered  by  the  angel. 
They  deal  with  the  mystery  of  the  Incarna- 
tion, of  which  Gabriel  was  the  ambassador, 
and  express  first  of  all  the  fitting  prepara- 
tion of  Mary  for  the  mighty  mystery  by  that 
fullness  of  grace  which  was  vouchsafed  her ; 
then  the  accomplishment  of  the  Incarnation 
by  the  special  indwelling  of  God  in  Mary  by 
her  conception  of  the  Eternal  Son ;  and  finally 
the  effect  of  the  mystery  upon  Mary,  her 
honor  and  supremacy  over  all  the  blessed 
ones  of  her  race.  Elizabeth  next  proclaims, 
as  the  foundation  and  cause  of  this  supremacy 
and  this  splendor  of  grace,  the  Divine  Child 


40      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

Whom  Mary  had  conceived  and  was  to  bear. 
Lastly,  the  Church  repeats  and  ratifies  the 
whole  glory  of  the  marvelous  titles  bestowed 
on  her  by  the  angel  and  Elizabeth,  by  the 
ever-memorable  formula  of  our  faith  ^ '  Mother 
of  God.''  Thus  the  glorious  invocation  in- 
cludes all  that  the  Faith  teaches  us  concern- 
ing Mary  and  so  contains  all  Catholic  doctrine 
with  respect  to  her.  The  prayer,  classically 
short,  and  wide  in  its  scope,  includes  by  its 
mention  of  those  two  moments — the  present 
instant  and  that  of  our  departure  from  this 
life — both  our  whole  existence  and  our  need 
of  help,  and  vigorously  expresses  the  con- 
viction which  Christendom  cherishes  of  the 
all-embracing  power  of  Mary's  intercession 
and  of  the  confidence  which  Christians  place 
in  her  as  the  mediatrix  of  grace. 

But  the  efficacy  of  the  Hail  Mary  as  a 
prayer  is  not  exhausted  thus.  It  develops 
through  various  combinations  and  amplifica- 
tions into  two  great  and  important  methods 
of  prayer,  namely,  the  Angelus  at  its  three 
appointed  hours  each  day,  and  the  Rosary. 
Both  devotions  are  nothing  else  but  the  Hail 
Mary,  arranged  on  a  certain  plan  with  short 
additions  which  give  a  special  application 
to  the  sense  of  the  words  in  reference  to 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  41 

the  mysteries  of  the  life,  suffering,  and  glori- 
fication of  Jesus  and  Mary. 

If,  then,  we  understand  the  deep  signifi- 
cance of  the  Hail  Mary,  and  accustom  our- 
selves to  say  it  devoutly,  we  shall  find  it  pro- 
vides amply  for  our  supplications,  for  our 
spiritual  needs  and  for  the  glory  of  God's 
Mother.  Every  day  of  our  life  will  then  be- 
come an  ever-blooming  garden  of  roses,  in 
which  our  dear  Lady  keeps  eternal  festival. 

*  *  But  the  perpetual,  wearisome,  and  morti- 
fying repetitions!"  one  hears  people  say. 
Whether  they  are  wearying  and  mortifying 
depends  entirely  on  ourselves.  In  itself  the 
recitation  of  the  holy  Eosary  is  the  frequent 
contemplation  ci  a  beloved  picture  and  the 
repetition  of  a  dear  name,  of  a  beautiful  song 
that  comes  naturally  to  the  lips  and  is  any- 
thing but  wearisome.  The  bird  repeats  its 
unvaried  song  the  livelong  day,  and  it  is 
never  tedious.  The  child  repeats  ''Father" 
and  "Mother,"  always  the  same  beloved 
names  that  ever  stir  the  parents'  hearts  with 
joy,  because  they  come  straight  from  the 
loving  heart  of  their  child.  It  all  depends  on 
our  spirit  and  our  love,  and  on  a  real  de- 
votional intention.  And  it  is  just  this  fre- 
quent repetition  of  the  same  thoughts  and 


42      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

truths  with  real  attention  that  rouses   our 
spirit  and  fosters  our  love. 

4.  The  same  may  be  said  of  the  Credo  and 
Glory  be  to  the  Father,  in  our  vocal  prayers, 
with  the  sign  of  the  cross.  There  is  a 
marvelous  power  and  variety  in  the  Catholic 
Church,  even  in  her  forms  of  prayer.  As 
the  dear  Grod  strews  blossoms  of  a  thousand 
kinds  over  this  world,  bidding  them  spring 
forth  in  manifold  variety,  so  the  Holy  Ghost 
produces  unceasingly  forms  of  varying 
beauty  in  the  Kingdom  of  Prayer.  Christian, 
Catholic  prayers  hide  such  riches  and  such 
a  fullness  of  truth  as  time  can  never  exhaust. 
Without  essential  change,  there  will  ever  be 
variety.  Thus  the  Glory  be  to  the  Father  is 
but  a  development  of  the  simple  words  with 
which  we  make  the  sign  of  the  cross,  and  the 
Credo  a  more  extended  unfolding  of  the 
Gloria  Patri  and  the  sign  of  the  cross.  The 
Names  of  the  Three  Divine  Persons,  which 
are  briefly  and  simply  mentioned  in  the  Gloria 
Patri  and  when  we  make  the  sacred  sign,  ap- 
pear in  the  Credo  by  the  mention  of  Their  es- 
sential intrinsic  relations ;  Their  mode  of  pro- 
cession One  from  Another,  and  Their  activity 
with  regard  to  creation,  so  that  we  have 
before  us    the   whole    scheme    of   Christian 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  43 

doctrine,  and,  like  a  Divina  Commedia,  a 
stately  presentment  of  Divine  facts  and  super- 
natural mysteries. 

5.  Now  let  us  briefly  mention  the  prayers 
of  the  Church,  or  those  forms  of  prayer  which 
are  publicly  used  by  the  Church  in  her  wor- 
ship and  have  received  her  approbation. 
It  is  certain  that,  next  to  those  directly 
revealed,  they  must  take  the  first  place  in 
our  estimation  and  aifection.  The  Church, 
which  teaches  us  to  believe  aright,  teaches 
us  also  how  to  pray  aright.  The  law  of  her 
creed  is  also  the  law  of  her  prayer.  We 
shall  nowhere  find  prayers  more  full  of  mean- 
ing and  of  power.  They  are  full  of  the  true 
Christian  and  Catholic  spirit  and  flavor. 
Like  the  Psalms  and  the  Lord^s  Prayer  they 
are  distinguished  by  clearness,  simplicity, 
brevity  and  impetrative  power.  Where  the 
Church  prays,  there  the  Holy  Ghost,  Who 
taught  her  how  to  pray,  prays  also.  He  who 
would  learn  the  Church's  motherly  love  and 
care  for  men,  let  him  read  the  collects  for  the 
Sunday  Masses,  and  the  prayers  appointed 
for  the  solemnities  of  Good  Friday  and  Holy 
Saturday.  There  is  no  human  condition, 
concern,  or  need,  which  has  not  the  Church's 
loving  thought  and  comprehension,  her  pity- 


44      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

ing  sympathy  and  intercession.  All  men  are 
her  children,  she  embraces  all  in  her  heart 
and  in  her  prayer. 

She  sets  before  ns  a  most  fitting  mode  of 
praying  in  the  Litanies,  especially  the  Litan- 
ies of  all  the  Saints.  This  method  of  prayer 
takes  us  back  to  the  earliest  times  of  the 
Church,  when  with  supplication  and  entreaty 
she  sought  the  tombs  of  the  martyrs  and  her 
great  basilicas.  The  structure  of  the  Litanies 
of  the  Saints  is  perfectly  adapted  to  re- 
sponsory  prayer.  It  places  us  at  once  in  the 
midst  of  Christendom.  All  great  and  com- 
mon affairs  of  the  Church  are  named. 
Clergy  and  people  join  their  voices  and  send 
up  to  heaven  their  united  supplication.  The 
members  of  the  hierarchy  point  out  what  we 
are  to  pray  for;  the  people  with  one  voice 
take  up  the  petition.  The  whole  devotion 
brings  to  our  mind  the  divine  and  hierarchi- 
cal constitution  of  the  Church.  A  wonderful 
Catholic  tone,  too,  rings  in  the  invocation  of 
the  Saints.  There  is  in  it  true  Catholic 
humility  and  recognition  of  the  Communion 
of  Saints  and  the  law  of  intercession,  first  of 
all  the  intercession  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour, 
the  great,  universal  Intercessor,  by  the  solemn 
invocation  and  the  claiming  of  a  share  in  the 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  45 

merits  and  mysteries  of  His  suffering  and 
glorified  Life — a  glorious  confession  of  true 
Christian  faith.  This  method  of  prayer  is 
full  of  instruction,  simple,  natural,  utterly 
and  wholly  Catholic.  It  is  a  noble  example  of 
public  prayer. 

We  may  also  mention  the  antiphons  which 
the  Church  authorizes  for  use  each  day,  at 
the  varying  seasons  of  her  year,  in  honor  of 
the  Mother  of  God.  They  are  blossoms  of 
filial  poetry,  simple  daisies  on  the  field  of  the 
Church's  year,  but  at  times  (as  in  the  case 
of  the  Salve  Eegina)  of  marvelous  depth  of 
feeling  and  sublimity. 

6.  These  are  some  of  the  jewels  of  the 
Church's  treasury  of  vocal  prayer.  It  is  a 
great  and  noble  treasury,  the  assured  inheri- 
tance of  all  Christians,  all  praying  souls.  We 
have  besides  many  other  vocal  prayers,  which 
hold  a  lower  place  in  our  prayer-book  list. 
The  abundance  has  almost  made  us  poor; 
with  it  there  is  always  the  danger  of  super- 
ficiality. It  is  certainly  strange  to  be  obliged 
to  take  a  prayer-book  and  recite  from  it  what 
we  desire  to  bring  to  the  feet  of  the  dear  God, 
If,  nevertheless,  we  cannot  do  it  otherwise,  let 
us  do  it  in  this  way.  It  is  better  to  pray  from 
a  book  than  not  to  pray,  or  to  pray  badly. 


46      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

But  always  let  us  try  to  use  our  old  ac- 
customed vocal  prayers,  those  we  learnt  as 
children,  the  Our  Father,  the  Hail  Mary,  the 
Creed,  the  Gloria.  These  should  really  form 
our  prayer-book.  All  that  is  contained  in 
printed  books  of  devotion  we  find  expressed 
in  the  great  common  forms  much  more  simply, 
intelligibly  and  impressively.  Only  we  must 
take  the  trouble  to  enter  earnestly  into  these 
foundation-prayers,  to  learn  their  meaning 
thoroughly  and  to  make  it  our  own  by  a  de- 
vout familiarity. 

A  very  private  and  personal  method  of 
prayer  is  the  use  of  ejaculations,  or  little 
prayers  for  divine  protection.  They  consist 
in  brief  aspirations  and  acts  of  virtue  which 
are  sent  up  to  the  dear  God  all  day  long  ac- 
cording to  time  and  opportunity,  fresh  and 
living  from  the  heart  without  special  prepara- 
tion. We  can  always  find  occasion  for  these 
upliftings  of  the  heart :  a  sorrow  that  befalls 
us ;  a  joy  that  is  granted  us ;  a  benefit  God  be- 
stows on  us;  a  temptation  that  comes  upon 
us ;  the  recollection  or  renewal  of  good  reso- 
lutions or  of  the  amendment  suggested  by  our 
particular  examen  of  conscience ;  the  passing 
of  a  church  or  picture  of  the  saints ;  the  meet- 
ing with  those  for  whom  we  desire  some  good 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  47 

or  from  whom  we  would  avert  some  misfor- 
tune ;  lastly,  the  care  to  use  spare  moments  of 
time  which  would  otherwise  be  lost,  of  which 
there  are  plenty  in  our  days,  if  we  will  only 
mark  them  and  take  care  of  them.  To  see 
to  it  quietly  and  little  by  little,  that  this  un- 
cultivated and  fallow  land  of  spare  moments 
be  ploughed  and  brought  into  cultivation  is 
of  the  greatest  importance  to  the  lover  of 
prayer.  The  right  use  of  such  moments  is 
indeed  but  a  retail  spiritual  business.  But 
no  prudent  merchant  despises  the  small  daily 
customers;  it  is  through  them  he  becomes 
rich.  He  who  despises  little  things  is  not 
worthy  of  great.  Tiny  grains  of  gold  are 
gold  none  the  less !  This  method  of  prayer, 
too,  is  not  liable  to  distraction,  under  any  cir- 
cumstances. Before  the  distractions  can 
arise,  these  winged  prayers  have  long  ago 
risen  up  to  God  and  heaven.  The  intelli- 
gent use  of  these  aspirations  maintains  us 
continually  in  the  right  disposition  to  pray. 
He  who  will  only  pray  when  he  must,  runs 
the  risk  of  praying  badly.  These  glowing- 
sparks  of  prayer  are  like  the  host  of  little 
twinkling  stars  in  the  night  sky,  the  adorn- 
ment of  our  daily  life,  and  our  consolation  in 
the  darkness  when  we  come  to  die. 


48      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 
CHAPTER  IX 

MENTAL    PEAYER 

Anotlier  method  of  prayer  is  interior  or 
mental  prayer.  It  is  called  interior  because 
in  its  use  one  does  not  observe  a  set  form  of 
prayer  nor  any  arranged  sequence  of  words, 
and  is  known  as  mental  prayer  because  it  con- 
sists in  a  serious  consideration  of  the  truths 
of  faith,  with  a  view  to  their  practical  ap- 
plication, for  without  such  application  it 
would  be  but  study  in  theology.  Finally,  it  is 
indeed  prayer,  because  this  consideration  is 
but  the  preparation  that  is  to  lead  to  prayer 
properly  so  called  and  to  more  ardent  and 
fervent  communion  with  God.  Prayer  is  al- 
ways converse  with  God;  without  Him  as  its 
end  meditation  would  be  but  reflection  and 
conversation  with  oneself. 

2.  It  is  of  the  first  importance  to  guard 
against  the  idea  that  mental  prayer  is  too 
high  and  hard  for  us  and  therefore  unattain- 
able by  us.  "We  have  often  meditated  without 
knowing  it.  When  we  have  reflected  as  to 
whether  we  should  undertake  some  business 
and  how  we  should  accomplish  it,  this  mental 
act  was  serious  consideration,  and  if  it  had 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  49 

been  applied  to  the  spiritual  life,  and  ac- 
companied with  prayers,  it  would  have  been  a 
real  meditation. 

3.  Various  directions  for  meditation  are 
given.  Some  theologians  give  only  one  order 
of  considerations,  acts  of  virtue,  and  reflec- 
tions, e.  g.,  adoration,  humbling  of  oneself  be- 
fore the  Divine  Majesty,  faith,  hope,  charity, 
etc.,  by  which  we  hold  communion  with  God. 
St.  Ignatius  teaches  the  practice  of  medita- 
tion by  way  of  man's  three  spiritual  powers. 
Memory,  understanding  and  will  are  brought 
into  play  in  order  to  place  before  us  the  con- 
sideration of  some  doctrine  of  the  Faith  or 
some  mystery  of  the  life  of  Jesus.  Our 
memory  supplies  briefly  the  content  of  the 
special  truth,  or  the  course  of  the  historical 
event,  together  with  a  slight  picture  of  the 
scene  by  exercise  of  the  imagination.  The 
speculative  intelligence  seeks  to  master  the 
content  of  the  mystery,  to  comprehend  its 
truth,  sublimity,  beauty  and  consolation,  and 
the  practical  intelligence  points  out  its  appli- 
cation to  our  life.  The  affections  at  once 
arouse  suitable  acts  of  pleasure  or  aversion 
relative  to  what  the  understanding  has  dis- 
covered, and  the  will  secures  the  lesson  that 
has  been  gained,  chiefly  by  earnest  resolu- 


50      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

tions  and  prayer  for  grace  to  carry  them  into 
practice.  One  makes  first  of  all  a  short 
prayer  of  preparation  for  grace  to  meditate 
well,  and  one  is  ready  to  begin.  The  essence 
of  this  method  of  mental  prayer  consists,  then, 
in  a  united  action  and  application  of  the  sonl's 
faculties  to  a  religious  truth  or  a  historical 
event.  This  event  may  be  considered  in  vari- 
ous portions,  which  may  again  be  subdivided 
according  to  ^ ^persons,  words,  and  deeds,''  on 
all  of  which  the  spiritual  faculties  may  be 
brought  to  bear.  This  method  is  simple,  easy, 
almost  suggested  by  our  very  nature,  and 
solid.  The  whole  man  is  exercised  in  it  and 
strives  with  every  faculty  by  God's  help  to 
become  possessed  of  some  divine  truth  and  to 
apply  it  to  his  life  practically  and  definitely. 
For  beginners,  these  rules  are  unquestionably 
good.  Little  by  little  the  practice  of  Mental 
Prayer  grows  into  a  habit,  and  its  exercise  and 
application  continually  become  more  easy. 

St.  Ignatius  teaches  besides  three  other 
methods  of  mental  prayer. 

The  first  consists  in  considering  the  his- 
torical mysteries  as  they  present  themselves 
in  their  various  details  to  the  interior  and  ex- 
terior senses,  to  our  sight,  our  hearing,  our 
affections  and  to  our  interior  delight  in  the 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  51 

virtues  which  are  set  before  us  in  these  mys- 
teries. This  is  a  very  simple  and  easy 
method,  which  purifies  and  sanctifies  our 
imagination,  stimulates  our  will,  and  con- 
ducts our  understanding  into  the  innermost 
sanctuary  of  the  Saviour's  sentiments  and 
virtues,  and  great  saints  have  been  ac- 
customed to  use  it. 

The  second  method  is  to  consider  the  com- 
mandments, the  duties  of  our  state  in  life, 
our  interior  and  exterior  senses,  and  to  see 
what  our  behavior  is  with  regard  to  them  all, 
arousing  contrition  and  resolving  to  mend 
wherever  we  may  be  in  fault.  This  is  really 
a  complete  examination  of  conscience;  but  it 
can  be  turned  into  a  meditation,  if  one  re- 
flects at  each  point  what  the  commandment 
enjoins  and  forbids,  and,  with  regard  to  our 
senses,  for  what  purpose  they  are  given  to 
us,  and  how  our  Saviour  and  the  saints  have 
used  them.  This  method  of  prayer  greatly 
promotes  purity  of  heart  and  is  an  excellent 
preparation  for  confession. 

The  third  method  takes  a  form  of  prayer 
for  its  basis.  One  goes  through  every  word, 
and  dwells  so  long  in  meditation  upon  each  as 
it  supplies  us  with  thoughts  and  aspirations. 
This  kind  of  mental  prayer  is  of  great  serv- 


52      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

ice  in  prolonged  sacred  functions,  in  weari- 
ness and  weakness,  and  leads  us  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  construction,  beauty  and  sub- 
limity of  our  prayers.  And  this  is  a  great 
help  towards  the  right  accomplishment  of 
vocal  prayer. 

4.  One  can  recommend  nothing  more 
earnestly,  to  those  who  have  time  and  capacity 
for  meditation,  than  the  acquisition  of  this 
science  of  mental  prayer.  How  often  God 
exhorts  us  in  Holy  Scripture  to  meditate  on 
His  commandments  and  to  consider  His  bene- 
fits! Our  Saviour  was  continually,  day  and 
night,  engaged  in  meditation,  and  He  has 
commended  the  contemplative  life  as  the 
'^best  part"  by  the  example  of  His  disciple, 
Mary  of  Bethany.  By  meditation,  prayer 
becomes  of  necessity  lengthened.  The  con- 
siderations which  we  engage  in  stir  up  our 
zeal  and  desire,  and  thus  prayer  gains  a 
fervor  which  it  would  never  otherwise  pos- 
sess. Thus,  too,  the  effects  of  prayer,  merit, 
satisfaction  and  impetrative  power,  are  en- 
hanced and  increased.  The  great  spiritual 
masters  are  agreed  that  mental  prayer  is  a 
moral  necessity  for  the  attainment  of  perfec- 
tion. It  must  then  be  especially  fostered  in 
religious  houses,  the  houses,  that  is,  of  those 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  53 

orders  which  lead  a  common  and  apostolic 
life,  while  they  have  intercourse  with  the 
world.  Observance  of  the  rule  and  the  con- 
scientious practice  of  mental  prayer  can 
even  compensate  for  less  strict  enclosure  and 
less  external  austerity.  How,  indeed,  is  it 
possible  for  one  to  become  an  apostle,  a  man 
of  faith,  unless  he  often  and  daily  represents 
to  himself  the  truths  of  our  religion,  earnestly 
considers  and  ponders  over  them,  applies 
them  to  himself  and  makes  them  the  princi- 
ples of  his  conduct ;  unless  by  diligent  prayer 
they  sink  down  into  his  heart  and  so  become 
as  it  were,  the  spiritual  capital  of  his  life? 
Without  this  capital  one  lives  merely  from 
hand  to  mouth,  and  never  raises  one's  life 
to  something  higher  and  more  rich  in  bless- 
ings. In  vocal  prayer,  it  is  true,  the  memory, 
understanding  and  will,  are  exercised,  but 
they  are  brought  into  play  far  more  practic- 
ally, intensely,  and  permanently  in  mental 
prayer.  By  means  of  it,  year  in  year  out, 
one  who  is  truly  virtuous,  a  true  servant  and 
man  of  God,  must  grow  in  his  spiritual  life. 
Therefore  a  great  spiritual  guide  says  that 
reading,  vocal  prayer,  and  listening  to 
sermons  are  good  and  important  at  the  be- 
ginning of  that  life.    But  meditation  must  be 


54      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

our  book,  our  prayer  and  our  sermon,  other- 
wise we  shall  be  ever  learning  but  never  at- 
tain to  wisdom.  Want  of  earnest  and  intelli- 
gent attention  to  mental  prayer  is  the  reason 
why  there  are  so  few  truly  contemplative 
men  among  religious,  priests  and  theologians.^ 
We  should  then  firmly  resolve  to  make, 
daily  if  possible,  our  meditation.  For  this 
purpose  every  spiritual  reading,  combined 
with  reflection  and  prayer,  can  become  a  medi- 
tation. We  must  always  prefer  mental  to 
vocal  prayer.  Even  when  at  vocal  prayer,  if 
it  has  not  to  be  concluded  within  a  certain 
time,  we  may  put  aside  the  form,  and  follow 
a  higher  and  more  interior  uplifting  of  our 
heart  to  God.  The  exercises  of  St.  Ignatius 
form  a  true  school  of  mental  prayer.  Their 
m.ain  business  is  meditation.  There  one 
learns  to  meditate,  or  learns  again  if  on-Q  has 
lost  this  knowledge. 

CHAPTER  X 

THE   DEVOTIONS  OF   THE    CHI^.ECH 

The  use  of  the  devotions  of  the  churcli  is  of 
vast  importance  in  the  life  of  prayer. 

1.  These    devotions    are,    in   general,    the 

1  Gerson,  Lib.  de  myst.  theolog.  pract.,  consid.  11. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  55 

practice  of  the  adoration  due  to  God  and  be- 
long essentially  to  the  exercise  of  prayer  and 
divine  service.  From  this  point  of  view  there 
is  nothing  novel  about  them.  What  is  new, 
is  that  at  various  times  some  new  blossom 
from  the  ancient  tree  of  faith  shines  out,  as  if 
struck  by  a  sudden  ray  of  light,  and  draws 
to  itself  the  attention  of  the  faithful,  becomes 
an  object  of  special  spiritual  attraction,  of 
admiration  and  affection,  and  with  the 
Church's  consent  becomes,  through  practical 
veneration,  part  of  the  public  cultus  of 
Christian  people.  The  fact  is  old,  the  light 
is  new.  It  comes  forth  from  the  Holy  Ghost, 
whose  divine  function  it  is  to  lead  the  Church 
into  all  truth,  to  open  up  to  her  through  these 
leadings,  according  to  the  needs  of  the  age, 
new  sources  of  help  and  consolation  and  to 
connect  the  activities  of  her  life  with  ends 
which  Divine  Providence  sets  before  her  as 
the  centuries  roll  on. 

2.  Prayer  is  the  first  and  most  natural 
work  of  the  devotions  of  the  Church,  because 
such  devotions  belong  to  religion,  of  which 
prayer  is  the  chief  business.  An  invitation 
to  prayer  is,  for  the  faithful,  involved  in 
them,  and  in  proportion  as  they  respond  to 
it  such  a  devotion  will  become  a  part  of  their 


56      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

practical  life  and  a  means,  in  turn,  of  help 
in  the  exercise  of  prayer.  One  has  only  to 
consider  for  an  instant  the  rich  endowment 
of  pious  exercises,  feasts  and  ceremonies 
which  the  Church's  devotions  have  bestowed 
on  us.  If  all  devotions  except  Mass  and 
Holy  Communion,  all  the  numerous  observ- 
ances in  honor  of  Mary  and  the  Saints,  with 
their  manifold  ritual  of  festivals,  prayers-, 
and  pious  practices  were  abolished  from 
the  Church's  life,  how  grievously  the  life  of 
prayer  would  be  diminished  and  injured,  how 
desolate  and  poor  would  be  the  Church's 
year,  of  what  a  wealth  of  ornament  and 
beauty  our  churches  would  be  robbed !  It  is 
the  devotions  that  continually  stud  the  mead- 
ows of  the  Church  with  fresh  blossoms  of 
prayer  and  pious  observance. 

3.  And  with  prayer  come  all  the  graces  of 
prayer.  By  means  of  these  devotions, 
through  the  prayers  that  are  offered,  the 
graces  also  that  are  contained  in  the  mys- 
teries of  the  Faith  are  drawn  forth  in  more 
abundance  and  flow  in  mighty  streams  upon 
the  Church.  The  blessing  of  prayer  attend- 
ant upon  a  popular  devotion  is  able  to  renew 
a  whole  period,  to  revive  its  energy  and  make 
it  fruitful.     Through  the  Saints,  through  the 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  57 

religious  orders,  and  through  the  great  de- 
votions, one  may  truly  say  that  God  renews 
the  face  of  the  earth. 

4.  These  devotions  effect  an  attraction  to- 
wards prayer,  and  an  uplifting  of  the  life 
of  prayer,  that  involuntarily  recalls  the 
words  of  Osee:  ^^I  will  draw  them  with  the 
cords  of  Adam. ' '  ^  By  means  of  them  the 
dear  God  comes  forth  from  the  door  of 
heaven  and  enters  the  door  of  our  poor  souls. 
In  them  He  adapts  Himself  to  the  character, 
the  spiritual  capacity  and  the  idiosyncrasy 
of  each  individual  and  of  the  whole  age. 
These  peculiarities  are  as  numerous  as  men 
themselves  and  as  the  various  periods  of  the 
world.  This  is  why  the  Holy  Ghost  inspires 
so  many  various  and  new  devotions.  Thus 
He  aids  and  guides  the  Church  in  the  work, 
so  dear  to  her  heart,  of  exploring  the  treas- 
ures of  truth  and  wisdom  that  her  Divine 
Bridegroom  left  to  her  as  her  dowry,  of  de- 
veloping their  disclosure  in  accordance  with 
the  capacity  and  need  of  her  children  and 
thus  enhancing  the  charm  of  their  beauty, 
their  variety  and  their  attractive  power. 
Thus,  side  by  side  with  the  old  established 
ways  of  God's  prescribed  worship,  arise  new 

1  Osee  xi,  4. 
5 


58      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

forms,  wliich  adapt  themselves  to  the  seri- 
ousness and  strength  of  the  older  forms  and 
become  stilted  to  the  peculiarity  and  taste 
of  each  individual.  The  devotions  of  the 
Church  are  like  the  great  and  noble  feast  of 
Assuerus.^  Each  finds  what  suits  and  at- 
tracts him.  In  this  way  the  grace  of  prayer 
is  vouchsafed  to  each  soul  in  the  manner  that 
most  pleases  and  attracts  it.  God  and  the 
Church  follow  us,  as  it  were,  in  these  devo- 
tions and  adapt  them  to  our  taste.  We  are 
induced  to  declare  our  preference  in  spirit- 
ual things  that  we  may  be  won  to  prayer, 
the  great  means  of  obtaining  grace.  Who 
can  withstand  God,  when  He,  as  it  were, 
vouchsafes  to  accommodate  Himself  to  our 
measure?  One  might  say  that  the  dear  God 
wins  countless  recruits  for  prayer  by  these 
devotions.  May  His  purpose  be  abundantly 
fulfilled  in  us !  He  gains-  nothing  for  Him- 
self. He  wills  to  win  us  to  prayer,  and  by 
prayer  to  every  good,  to  perfection,  to 
heaven ! 

1  Esther  i,  3  seq. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  59 

CHAPTER  XI 

THE    SPIEIT    OF    PRAYER 

By  'Hhe  spirit''  of  anything  we  under- 
stand its  essence,  its  kernel,  the  noblest  and 
strongest  element  in  it,  the  soul  and  charac- 
ter, so  to  speak,  without  which  it  cannot  be 
of  any  value.  The  spirit  of  prayer,  then,  is 
its  activity,  that  which  draws  us  to  prayer 
and  makes  us  constant  in  its  exercise,  ren- 
ders our  prayer  effectual  and  helps  towards 
its  glorious  end. 

2.  Now  the  spirit  of  prayer  is  composed 
of  three  elements. 

The  first  is  great  esteem  for  prayer,  a 
vivid  realization  of  the  sublimity  and  excel- 
lence of  prayer  in  itself.  We  must  be  con- 
vinced that,  by  its  very  nature,  prayer  is  the 
best  and  noblest  activity  of  which  we  are 
capable.  Prayer  is  converse  and  intercourse 
with  God:  that  is  the  greatest  thing  we  can 
say  of  it.  We  have,  without  doubt,  in  obedi- 
ence to  God's  will,  another  all-important  ob- 
ligation, which  is  itself  in  some  sense  a  kind 
of  prayer  and  a  service  of  God,  that  is,  the 
fulfillment  of  the  duties  of  our  state.  But 
there  is  a  distinction.     Whatever  else  we  do 


60      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

according  to  His  will  does  not  relate  directly 
to  Him,  but  to  something  external  to  Him, 
wliich  yet  has  reference  to  Him  and  in  some 
manner  leads  back  again  to  Him.  But 
prayer  relates  to  Him  immediately  and  is 
His  personal  service.  It  is  the  performance 
of  the  homage  due  to  Him,  and,  the  theo- 
logical virtues  excepted,  the  highest  and  most 
sublime  virtue  is  the  rendering  of  that  hom-' 
age.  Even  in  the  world,  offices  at  court 
which  involve  personal  service  to  the  prince 
are  held  in  the  highest  honor.  And  unques- 
tionably, if  we  are  to  value  prayer  as  we 
should,  we  must  have  a  right  idea  of  God. 
It  is  because  He  is  not  known  as  He  should 
be  that  prayer  is  not  esteemed,  and  is,  alas ! 
so  often  the  very  last  thing  thought  of.  One 
hears  it  said,  that  to  pray  is  to  do  nothing, 
that  prayer  is  good  enough  for  children  and 
women,  for  the  unhappy  and  the  aged.  It 
has  not  come  to  that  indeed  with  us;  but 
frivolity  and  lack  of  supernatural  earnest- 
ness and  living  faith  are  always  in  danger 
of  making  us  undervalue  prayer  and  sub- 
ordinate it  to  other  occupations  that  appeal 
merely  to  our  liking,  to  our  vanity,  or  to 
some  other  temporal  advantage.  We  must 
regard  and  esteem  prayer  as  God  Himself 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  61 

does,  and,  setting  such  value  on  it,  must,  so 
far  as  the  duties  of  our  state  permit,  prefer 
it  to  every  other  employment  and  sacrifice 
all  to  it.  It  is  the  personal  service  we  pay 
to  God,  and  on  this  account  is  a  privileged 
employment.  In  this  sense  a  theologian  of 
high  repute  says  that  he  would  rather  lose 
all  his  knowledge  than  deliberately  omit  one 
Hail  Mary  from  his  obligatory  prayers. 

The  second  necessary  part  of  the  spirit  of 
prayer  is  the  sensible  conviction  of  the  abso- 
lute need  of  prayer  for  the  spiritual  life, 
spiritual  progress  and  our  very  soul's  salva- 
tion. We  do  not  value  prayer  as  we  ought, 
because  we  know  God  so  little,  and  we  do 
not  pray  because  we  are  not  penetrated  with 
the  sense  of  our  want,  our  misery  and  our 
absolute  need  of  prayer.  What  we  must  re- 
alize is  that  Prayer  is  for  us  an  indispensable 
and  unique  means  of  grace  and  perfection, 
and  this  not  only  because  of  the  Lord's  posi- 
tive command,  but  by  the  very  nature  of  the 
case.  Since  the  Lord  and  the  Apostles,  the 
Church  and  the  holy  Fathers  so  often  and 
so  earnestly  admonish  us  to  pray,  it  must  be 
that  prayer  is  by  its  very  nature  a  divine 
law  and  belongs  to  the  essential  disposition 
of  the  supernatural  order.     The  necessity  of 


62      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

grace  and  the  command  of  God  point  inex- 
orably to  prayer.  We  must  pray,  then,  if 
we  would  advance  and  not  utterly  fail.  It  is 
useless  to  say:  ^'What  will  be  will  be, 
whether  we  pray  or  not."  It  is  undeniable 
that  much  happens  because  one  prays,  and 
that  much  does  not  happen  if  one  does  not 
pray.  ^^But  I  can't  pray.''  Then  you  must 
learn.  What  one  must  do,  one  also  can  da. 
How  much  that  is  far  harder  than  praying 
we  have  learnt  in  our  life !  ^ ^I  have  no  faith, 
therefore  I  cannot  pray. ' '  But  you  have  the 
grace  of  prayer;  pray  for  faith,  and  it  will 
be  given  you.  We  learn  to  believe  by  prayer. 
The  day  we  give  up  prayer  we  relapse  into 
danger,  sin  and  destruction.  Life  is  a  jour- 
ney full  of  dangers  and  opportunities  of  evil, 
and  men  are  usually,  alas !  on  a  par  with 
their  environment  and  no  better.  What  a 
great  grace,  what  a  special  protection  it  is 
to  be  constantly  in  a  good  environment,  so 
that  we  are  shielded  from  temptation  and  do 
not  yield  to  the  evil  that  is  round  about  us. 
Those  without  this  special  protection  fall 
from  one  danger  into  another,  and  so  come 
to  spiritual  ruin.  How  are  we  to  secure  and 
retain    this    protection?    By    prayer.    By 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  63 

prayer  we  lay  hold  of  the  hand  of  God,  and 
no  one  holding  fast  to  that,  as  a  child  to 
its  mother's,  can  come  to  the  least  harm  or 
disaster.  He  who  does  not  grasp  this  Divine 
hand  must  beware  how  he  journeys.  Prayer 
is,  then,  our  indispensable  aid,  an  aid  within 
the  reach  of  all.  Without  prayer  nothing  is 
possible  to  us,  with  prayer,  all  things. 

The  third  element  that  constitutes  the 
spirit,  the  strength  of  prayer  is  absolute 
confidence  in  prayer.  With  this  we  can  do 
all  things,  obtain  all  things,  because  God  has 
promised  us  all  things.  ^'Ask,  and  you  shall 
receive.''  This  confidence  consists  in  a  firm 
conviction  that  there  is  nothiag  we  cannot 
accomplish  and  obtain  by  good  and  persever- 
ing prayer.  Of  course  it  must  be  prayer  in 
conformity  with  the  claims  of  reason  and 
conscience.  He  who  merely  prays  and  at 
the  same  time  seeks  occasions  of  evil,  not 
intending  to  guard  himself  from  sin,  makes 
a  mock  of  prayer  and  only  seeks  a  miracle. 
Rightly  understood,  it  is  true  that  all  things 
are  possible  to  prayer,  even  the  hardest  and 
most  exalted  of  all,  namely,  the  transforma- 
tion of  the  heart  and  the  attainment  of  per- 
fection. 


64      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

There  is  a  golden  saying  about  prayer  in 
the  catechism.^  We  read  there  that  prayer 
makes  us  heavenly-minded  and  devout.  In- 
tercourse with  the  wise  makes  us  wise,  inter- 
course with  God  makes  us  like  Him  in  our 
thoughts,  principles,  sentiments,  speech  and 
intentions.  Little  by  little  we  grow  into  that 
likeness:  it  comes  slowly,  gradually,  unob- 
served, but  so  much  the  more  surely  and  en- 
duringiy.  However  worldly-minded  we  may 
be,  little  by  little  our  thoughts  change,  our 
heart  changes.  What  before  was  hard,  bit- 
ter and  contrary  to  our  desires,  becomes 
easy,  sweet  and  desirable;  the  world  that 
fascinated  us  loses  all  attraction,  only  God 
and  eternity  seem  great  and  worthy  of  our 
longing.  That  is  the  decisive  victory  over 
the  earthliness  of  our  nature.  That  is  the 
effect  of  persevering  prayer  and  the  grace 
that  accompanies  it.  It  is  a  school  of  sweet- 
ness, like  that  we  knew  as  children  at  our 
mother's  breast.  There  we  were  always 
learning  much  that  was  high  and  great,  we 
learnt  to  think  and  speak,  we  became  men 
and  Christians,  and  all  this  without  weari- 
ness and  effort.  Our  mother  was  indeed 
full  of  loving-kindness,  she  brought  herself 

1 1,  e.  in  the  German  Parochial  Catechism  in  general  use. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  65 

down  to  us,  became  a  child  with  us,  lovingly 
explained  all  to  us,  raised  us  up  to  herself, 
so  that  we  fell  into  her  ways,  learned  to 
think  and  speak  like  her.  So  it  is  with 
prayer.  By  it  God,  Who  created  us,  trains 
and  educates  us  and  forms  us  a  second  time 
to  His  sacred  and  divine  likeness. 

Prayer  gives  the  same  confidence  also  in 
our  efforts  on  behalf  of  our  fellow-creatures. 
Their  salvation  and  perfection  is  the  work 
of  grace,  not  of  nature.  God  is  the  Lord  of 
grace,  and  the  more  intimately  we  are  united 
with  Him,  the  more  we  shall  become  channels 
and  instruments  of  His  grace.  All  that  is 
external  and  natural  is  merely  a  sword;  and 
what  can  the  best  weapon  do  without  a  hu- 
man arm!  What  unites  us  to  God  is  far 
more  important  and  far  stronger  than  what 
puts  us  in  touch  with  men;  and  He  can  do 
great  things  with  a  weak  instrument.  But 
that  which  unites  us  to  Him  is  the  super- 
natural, is  prayer.  And  He  ordains  prayer 
for  the  help  of  our  neighbor  as  well  as  our- 
selves. We  are  to  convert  the  world,  not 
by  work  only,  but  by  prayer  as  well.  The 
one  law  of  prayer  applies  to  others  as  to 
ourselves.  So  has  God  ordained  that  in  all 
He  may  be  recognized  and  honored  and  that 


66      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

we  may  not  be  puffed  up  by  pride  and  ascribe 
what  He  does  to  ourselves.  Prayer  is  in- 
deed a  far  mightier  instrument  than  preach- 
ing and  all  other  means  of  helping  others. 
We  can  pray  always  and  everywhere,  and  the 
effect  of  prayer  is  far  wider  in  its  extent, 
far  more  universal  in  its  scope.  We  can  do 
but  a  little  by  word  and  writing.  But  prayer 
rises  up  to  God  and,  fertilized  by  His  bless- 
ing, descends  as  a  rain  of  grace  upon  nations, 
countries,  continents  and  centuries.  The 
history  of  prayer  is  the  history  of  the  propa- 
gation of  the  Faith  and  the  continual  re- 
newal of  the  Church.  He  who  prays  the  best 
is  at  once  the  best  missionary  and  the 
best  citizen  and  patriot.  We  children  of  the 
twentieth  century  must  especially  take  note 
of  this.  All  around  us  are  signs  of  work, 
very  great,  untiring,  even  exaggerated,  but, 
alas !  only  external  work.  Only  external  and 
natural  effort  and  achievement  are  esteemed 
and  held  at  high  value,  only  what  makes  a 
noise  and  a  show  in  the  world.  Our  age  is 
a  very  beast  of  burden,  whose  one  endeavor 
is  to  devour  itself.  And  what  is  the  end  of 
it  all?  All  vanishes,  and  we  with  it.  It  is 
godliness  only  that  has  the  promises  both  of 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  67 

time  and  eternity.^  ^'Pray  and  labor," 
that  is  the  one  right,  and  Christian  and  last- 
ing scheme  of  human  life. 

3.  The  spirit  of  prayer,  then,  includes  high 
esteem  for  prayer,  practical  conviction  of  its 
necessity  and  confidence  in  its  all-conquer- 
ing power.  This  spirit  of  prayer  is  one  of 
the  most  precious  graces  in  the  spiritual  life, 
indeed,  the  chief  of  all  graces,  the  beginning 
and  the  fulfillment  of  all  good,  the  means  of 
all  means.  So  long  as  it  lives  within  us  we 
are  grounded  and  rooted  in  God  and  in  all 
that  is  good,  and  all  within  us  can  be  restored 
and  turned  to  good.  Without  it,  our  whole 
spiritual  life  is  unreliable;  there  is  no  de- 
pendence to  be  placed  upon  us.  Utterly  mis- 
erable is  our  condition  if  we  have  wholly  lost 
it;  for  then  our  life  is  no  longer  founded 
upon  God,  and  must  wither  and  perish.  A 
great  master  of  the  spiritual  life,  St.  Al- 
phonsus  de  Liguori,  wrote  many  useful  books 
and,  among  others,  a  very  little  tract,  of 
which  he  says  in  the  fore-word  that  he  con- 
siders it  the  most  important  and  useful  of 
all  and  that  if  all  his  other  works  were  to 
perish,  and  this  alone  remained,  he  would  be 

1 1  Tim.  iv,  8. 


68      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

abundantly  content  and  rewarded.     It  is  his 
little  book  on  prayer. 

And  so  we  have  briefly  put  together  here 
what  belongs  to  the  first  fundamental  prin- 
ciple of  the  spiritual  life:  the  living  convic- 
tion of  the  sublimity,  necessity,  efficacy  and 
facility  of  prayer. 


THE    SECOND   FUNDAMENTAL   PRIN- 
CIPLE: SELF-DENIAL 

Prayer  is  necessary  and  is  the  beginning 
of  all  good.  But  only  the  beginning.  It  is 
necessary  to  join  self-denial  to  prayer.  This 
is  the  second  of  our  three  principles,  which 
makes  our  spiritual  life  secure  and  joyful. 

CHAPTER  I 

THE   RIGHT   VIEW    OF    MANKIND 

Prayer  orders  and  directs  our  thoughts  to- 
wards God.  Prayer  is  easy  to  him  who 
knows  God.  Self-denial  turns  our  attention 
to  our  own  selves  and  teaches  us  how  to  deal 
with  ourselves.  But  to  do  this  rightly  we 
must  know  ourselves  and  regard  ourselves 
and  our  nature  from  the  right  standpoint. 

There  are  three  various  ways  in  which  we 
may  regard  mankind. 

1.  According  to  the  first  point  of  view,  man 
is  altogether  good  and  perfect  so  far  as  his 
origin  and  nature  are  concerned.     Deteriora- 

69 


70      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

tion  is  an  after-conseqnence  not  of  our  own 
causing,  but  the  result  of  intercourse  with 
the  corrupt  world  and  its  pernicious  influ- 
ence upon  us.  Man  has  therefore  nothing 
to  do  but  to  preserve  himself  from  such  evil 
external  influence.  As  for  the  rest,  he  may 
go  his  own  way  and  let  his  character  de- 
velop, just  as  his  nature  impels  him. 

This  is  the  view  of  the  so-called  natural- 
istic school  in  its  various  manifestations. 
Such  teachers  deny  the  whole  supernatural 
order  and  will  have  none  of  original  sin  and 
its  sorrowful  consequences  to  our  race.  This 
is  frantic  optimism.  It  refuses  to  see  the 
palpable  and  tangible  disorder  and  devasta- 
tion now  existing  and  sufficiently  evident  in 
mankind,  and  thus  destroys  the  whole  Chris- 
tian Faith. 

2.  The  second  view  asserts  the  exact  con- 
trary. Man  was  once  created  good,  but  orig- 
inal sin  has  so  ruined  his  nature  that  there 
is  now  nothing  good,  but  his  being  is  totally 
evil.  God  Himself  cannot  make  him  interi- 
orly good  again,  but  must  overlook  his  in- 
terior wickedness  and  clothe  him  externally 
with  the  justice  of  His  Son,  which  man  ap- 
propriates to  himself  by  faith  and  confidence. 
In  himself,  even  in  heaven,  he  still  remains 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  71 

eviL  So  thought  the  reformers  of  the  six- 
teenth century.  The  theory  is  a  bottomless 
pessimism,  one  might  even  say  a  kind  of 
Manicheeism  that  makes  God  Himself  de- 
spair of  being  able  to  master  the  evil  He 
has  permitted.  Such  a  method  of  justifica- 
tion is  a  contradiction  according  to  which 
nothing  is  left  to  man  but  to  despair  of  him- 
self. 

3.  The  third  view  teaches  that  God  in  the 
beginning  created  man  good  and  upright,  but 
that  man,  deceived  by  the  serpent,  fell,  and 
by  original  sin  and  the  loss  of  sanctifying 
grace  not  only  failed  of  his  supernatural  end, 
but  also  became  corrupt  in  his  nature,  if  not 
essentially,  yet  perceptibly,  through  inordi- 
nate concupiscence.  By  Holy  Baptism  the 
state  of  grace  is  restored,  man  becomes  in- 
teriorly good,  just,  and  sanctified,  there  but 
remains  in  him  the  power  of  concupiscence 
and  inordinate  passions,  which  do  not  rob 
him  of  his  free  will,  but  necessitate  a  hard 
struggle  and  offer  continual  occasions  of  sin. 
He  can  be  victorious  in  this  conflict  through 
the  grace  of  Christ  and  his  own  co-operation, 
by  using  the  means  of  grace  provided  in  the 
Church,  by  prayer  and  self-denial. 

That  is  the  Christian  and  Catholic  view  of 


72      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

mankind,  and  it  alone  is  true  and  right.  It 
does  justice  both  to  God  and  man,  at  once 
humbles  and  uplifts  us,  warns  and  encour- 
ages us  and  gives  us  hope.  According  to  it 
all  falls  into  its  right  place.  God  is  acknowl- 
edged as  the  Author  and  Finisher  of  our 
justification,  while  man  has  the  honor  and 
merit  of  co-operating  with  God  in  his  salva- 
tion. There  is  no  exaggeration  in  either  di- 
rection. It  is  the  most  temperate  pessimism 
and  the  most  reasonable  and  noble  optimism. 
Therefore  it  is  of  the  highest  importance 
that  all  our  personal  activities  should  bear 
the  impress  of  self-denial. 


CHAPTER  II 

WHAT    SELF-DENIAL    IS 

Self-denial  is  also  called  mortification. 
This  is  why  it  is  such  a  bugbear  to  men. 
Now  nothing  is  worse  than  a  blind  terror, 
and  nothing  more  completely  removes  it  than 
the  discovery  that  the  object  and  cause  of 
fear  exist  only  in  our  imagination.  Such 
is  the  case  with  self-denial  or  mortification. 
To  see  what  it  really  is  suffices  to  reconcile 
us  to  it. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  73 

1.  What,  then,  is  self-denial?     It  is  noth- 
ing more  than  the  moral  force  and  strength 
we  must  apply  in  order  to  live  according  to 
reason,  conscience  and  faith,  the  power  we 
need  in  order  to  fulfill  our  duty  and  to  be  in 
fact  what  we  ought  and  desire  to  be,  reason- 
able and  noble-minded  men.     That  such  force 
should   be   necessary   is    a    consequence    of 
Adam's  fall  and  is  a  reminder  that  we  still 
bear  the  trace  of  original  sin.     Once  all  was 
easy   and    delightful;    that   is    so   no   more. 
This  force  which  we  must  exert  gives  various 
names    to    the    same    thing:    self-discipline, 
self-mastery,  self-denial,  mortification,  self- 
hatred.     These  all  mean  the  same  thing,  and 
all  fitly  express,  according  to  the  teaching  of 
Holy  Scripture,  the  toil  and  effort  that  self- 
denial  costs  us.     They  awaken  the  thought 
of   conflict,    of   withdrawal    and   refusal — a 
thought  our  nature  inevitably  shrinks  from. 
The  difficulty  arises  not  from  the  thing  itself, 
which  we  cannot  but  desire  and  value,  but 
from  ourselves,  from  our  nature,  now  weak 
and  troublesome,  and  which  must  be  made 
better. 

2.  "What  is  really  the  object  of  our  resist- 
ance?   What  must  we  attack  and  subdue? 

In  the  first  place  not  our  nature.    We  did 
6 


74      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

not  create  it;  it  belongs  to  God,  not  to  ns. 
We  can  use  it,  but  dare  not  abuse  it.  The 
faculties  of  that  nature  are  not,  then,  the 
object  of  mortification.  We  need' those  facul- 
ties, and  cannot  live  and  act  without  them. 
The  stronger  and  more  perfect  they  are,  the 
better.  Therefore  it  is  not  our  passions, 
even,  in  themselves,  that  we  have  to  fight; 
they  are  part  of  the  household  furniture  of 
our  nature  and  are  in  themselves  good  or  at 
least  indifferent  and  only  become  evil  through 
misuse. 

Not  these,  but  the  inordinate  indulgence  of 
them,  is  the  proper  object  of  our  mortifica- 
tion. But  what  is  inordinate  indulgence? 
All  that  is  contrary  to  our  end  and  makes  us 
fail  of  that  end;  all  that  exposes  us  to  the 
danger  of  losing  it,  all  that  does  not  further 
it,  in  particular,  whatever  is  sinful,  what- 
ever is  an  occasion  of  danger  needlessly  en- 
countered and  encouraged,  whatever  is  use- 
less, or  for  which  we  have  no  sufficient  mo- 
tive, and  whatever  is  inconsistent  with  our 
reason,  our  conscience  and  our  faith.  These 
and  these  only  are  the  object  of  mortification, 
and  must  be  fought  against  and  done  to  death 
if  we  desire  to  lead  a  reasonable  and  a  pure 
life. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  75 

3.  The  proper  end  of  mortification  is  now 
clear.  That  end  is  not  to  hinder  and  stifle, 
to  spoil  and  destroy  nature,  but  to  help  it 
against  the  enemy,  to  guard,  guide,  direct, 
educate,  improve  it,  to  make  it  strong,  ready, 
disposed  to  and  persevering  in  all  that  is 
good,  to  restore  it  so  far  as  possible  to  the 
purity,  justice  and  holiness  of  its  first  condi- 
tion, to  make  it  prompt  and  capable  in  the 
full  use  of  its  faculties  for  God's  service  and 
for  the  help  and  salvation  of  men. 

The  constraint  and  violence  to  oneself  and 
the  sense  of  uneasiness  that  accompany  mor- 
tification are,  then,  not  ends  and  can  accom- 
plish nothing  in  themselves.  Man  is  born, 
both  in  soul  and  body,  for  happiness,  not  for 
sorrow.  This  was  his  original  condition,  and 
it  is  only  in  consequence  of  sin  that  it  is 
otherwise  to-day.  Sorrow  is  only  an  accom- 
paniment, not  a  goal,  but  a  state  of  transi- 
tion to  glorious  conquest  and  peace.  Even 
the  pain  grows  less  little  by  little,  and  that  in 
proportion  as  we  set  about  the  work  of  self- 
denial  with  decision  and  courage  and  perse- 
vere in  its  exercise. 

4.  Still  more  light  is  thrown  upon  the  na- 
ture and  importance  of  self-denial  when  we' 
consider  the  place  it  holds  in  the  building  up 


76      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

of  a  virtuous  character,  and  of  what  virtue 
it  is  a  part.  Strictly,  it  belongs  to  no  indi- 
vidual and  particular  virtue.  It  is  necessary 
wherever  force  and  power  must  be  exerted. 
It  is  allied  more  especially  with  temperance 
and  fortitude  when  inordinate  passion  must 
be  extinguished  and  restrained,  or  when  some 
difficult  undertaking  demands  decision,  cour- 
age, and  perseverance. 

This,  then,  and  nothing  else,  is  self-denial 
or  mortification;  it  is  the  simplest  and  most 
natural  course  under  given  circumstances. 
It  demands  no  more  than  what  we  must  be 
and  indeed  desire  to  be — ^no  more  than  the 
trouble  we  must  take  to  become  reasonable, 
chaste,  noble  men  and  good  Christians.  As 
St.  Ignatius  says  briefly  and  truly  in  the 
Exercises,  the  function  of  mortification  is  so 
to  train  us  that  no  passion  is  allowed  to  guide 
our  actions.  To  represent  it  as  more  than 
this  is  imagination  and  takes  away  the  good 
name  of  mortification.  A  great  part  of  the 
dread  of  self-denial  arises  from  an  untrue 
and  perverse  representation  of  it.  It  is  con- 
ceived as  the  lion  in  the  way,^  the  bugbear 
and  instrument  of  torture  that  robs  our  no- 
ble,  God-created  nature   of  its   rights   and 

1  Proverbs  xxvi,  13. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  77 

would  torment  it  to  death.  Nothing  of  all 
this  is  true.  So  important  is  it  to  have  cor- 
rect conceptions;  they  quickly  resolve  our 
difficulties. 


CHAPTER  III 

WHY   WE    MUST    MORTIFY   OUESELVES 

The  motives  inducing  us  to  practise  morti- 
fication are  as  many  as  the  days  of  the  year, 
and  more. 

1.  First  of  all  we  must  firmly  hold  fast  the 
truth  that  we  are  in  a  fallen  condition,  i.  e., 
a  state  of  disorder  and  deterioration.  We 
are  only  too  sensible  of  it.  Our  whole  nature 
is  like  a  knotted  trunk,  distorted  throughout 
by  frivolous,  dangerous  and  often  unchaste 
inclinations  and  impulses,  which  make  good 
difficult  to  us,  urge  us  to  what  is  evil  and 
dispose  us  to  sin.  We  are  full  of  selfishness, 
pride,  envy,  cowardice,  impatience,  sensual- 
ity, indolence  and  instability.  The  most  cul- 
tured man  can  become  grievously  mean  and 
ignoble,  if  he  refuses  to  do  violence  to  him- 
self. If  we  give  our  evil  passions  free  play, 
we  may  be  led  into  some  incredible  wicked- 


78      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

ness.  One  keeps  dangerous  beasts  behind 
bolts  and  bars,  and  even  when  tamed  one 
does  not  absolutely  trust  tliem.  And  such  a 
beast  truly  dwells  within  us.  There  is  noth- 
ing so  mean  and  low  that  a  man  is  not  capa- 
ble of  it,  if  he  be  impelled  by  unbridled  pas- 
sions. The  only  help  against  this  is  the 
grace  of  God  and  the  power  of  self-denial. 

2.  We  are  men  and  live  amongst  men  in 
this  world,  which,  while  it  certainly  is  no 
hell,  is  also  no  heaven.  Life  is  a  journey, 
but  not  a  pleasure  trip;  it  involves  earnest 
struggle  and  work,  and  work  makes  one 
tired.  It  is  military  service  that  cannot  be 
evaded,  a  warfare  between  life  and  death,  an 
interlacing  of  sorrow  and  joy,  happiness  and 
misfortune,  the  one  raising  us  to  presump- 
tion, the  other  depressing  us  to  despondency 
and  despair.  Life  is  companionship  with 
many  others,  to  whom  we  are  bound  by  a  net- 
work of  various  relationships,  social  obliga- 
tions, positions  and  vocations,  and  every  such 
vocation  and  position  demands  some  kind  of 
sacrifice.  Who  can  rightly  discharge  his  ob- 
ligations without  self-discipline  and  self- 
denial,  without  boundless  patience?  We 
have  to  exercise  patience  on  all  sides — with 
ourselves,  with  our  neighbors,  with  God  Him- 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  79 

self.     But    patience    is    impossible    without 
self-denial. 

3.  We  are  Christians,  and  everything  in 
the  Christian  religion  obliges  us  to  mortifica- 
tion. Our  Saviour,  the  Founder  of  our  re- 
ligion, preached  mortification  both  by  word 
and  example.  He  is  its  living  model  in  all 
the  mysteries  of  His  life  from  His  cradle  to 
His  cross.  He  makes  it  the  indispensable 
condition  of  following  Him  and  being  His 
disciple,^  the  very  token  and  symbol  of  His 
religion.  The  Christian  Faith  is  a  cross  to 
our  pride  of  intellect  and  the  armory  of  all 
motives  for  self-denial.  The  commandments 
are  so  many  objects  of,  and  demands  upon, 
mortification,  and  even  the  sacraments  sig- 
nify to  us  its  importance  and  effect  it  within 
us  by  the  graces  they  convey.  The  whole 
Christian  life  is,  according  to  St.  Paul's  com- 
prehension of  it,  a  death  and  burial  with 
Christ.^  Without  this  essential  mortifica- 
tion, which  enables  us  to  avoid  all  serious 
sins,  to  keep  all  God's  commandments  and 
to  resist  all  temptations,  our  whole  Chris- 
tianity is  vain  and  worth  nothing.  Only  by 
the  strait  way  and  narrow  gate  of  self-denial 
can  we  enter  into  heaven.^     Deliberate  rejec- 

1  St.  Matth.  xvi,  24.  3  St.  Matth.  vii,  14. 

2  Rom.  vi,  4 ;  Col.  iii,  3. 


80      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

tion  of  it  is  the  declaration  of  war  against 
God  on  the  part  of  the  natural  man,  and  a 
denial  of  Christianity  and  the  Christian  view 
of  the  world. 

4.  We  mnst  possess  more  virtues ;  through 
them  only  can  we  reach  our  end.  The  steps 
to  that  end  are  good  deeds,  and  in  order  to 
do  these  we  must  have  the  requisite  powers. 
These  powers  are  the  virtues,  which  are  noth- 
ing else  than  constant  powers  and  capabili- 
ties to  act  rightly.  We  have  need,  more  or 
less,  of  all  the  virtues,  and  the  exercise  of 
them  all  is  more  or  less  difficult.  Here  comes 
in  the  aid  of  self-denial  and  self-discipline. 
As  we  have  seen,  it  is  not  a  single  virtue,  but 
helps  us  to  all.  Every  virtue  in  itself  is 
beautiful,  desirable  and  attractive.  What 
holds  us  back  and  frightens  us  is  the  difficulty 
of  acquiring  and  exercising  it.  Now  self- 
denial  removes  the  difficulty.  He  who  has 
learnt  to  discipline  himself  possesses  the  key 
to  all  the  virtues.  In  this  consists  the  im- 
mense importance  of  mortification  in  the  life 
of  virtue. 

5.  The  same  is  true  of  merit,  without  which 
we  cannot  gain  heaven.  Now  self-denial  is 
the  most  sure  method  of  gaining  merit,  be- 
cause it  opposes   our  natural  feelings   and 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  81 

cannot  possibly  be  an  illusion,  and  it  is  also 
the  most  meritorious  because  the  most  diffi- 
cult of  all  works  and  makes  possible  the  ex- 
ercise of  the  most  exalted  virtues.  How 
eagerly  we  would  seek  for  every  sacrifice 
and  every  little  act  of  self-denial  if  eternity 
were  upon  us  and  the  merit  of  our  actions 
were  about  to  be  decided!  And  how  many 
such  acts,  great  and  small,  we  could  perform 
each  day  with  a  little  care ! 

6.  If  this  be  so,  then  without  doubt  the 
best  spiritual  teacher  is  he  who  urges  us  to 
self-denial,  the  best  book,  that  which  brings 
before  us  the  practice  of  mortification. 
''  The  greater  violence  thou  offerest  thyself, 
the  greater  progress  thou  wilt  make,''  says 
old  Thomas  of  Kempen.  This  is  certain, 
that  true  and  unerring  spirituality  is  to 
cleanse  one's  heart  from  sin,  to  perform  vir- 
tuous acts  and  thus  to  uproot  inordinate 
passions.  All  this  one  can  do  by  self-denial, 
and  by  it  only.  Mortification  is  the  touch- 
stone of  a  true  Christian  life. 

7.  Lastly,  we  desire  to  be,  and  must  be, 
men  of  our  own  time,  modern,  practical 
men.  This  means,  rightly  understood,  that 
we  must  live  in  our  own  time  and  appropri- 
ate and  develop  in  ourselves  all  that  is  good 


82      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

in  its  point  of  view  and  its  efforts.  There  is 
nothing  in  this  displeasing  to  God.  On  the 
contrary,  such  ideals  and  interests  are  al- 
ways gnide-posts  by  which  He  conducts  man- 
kind and  each  age  along  the  way  that  leads 
to  the  end  He  has  appointed.  To-day  there 
is  much  talk  and  ado  about  education,  cul- 
ture, progress  and  civilization  in  general, 
and  in  particular  about  the  development  of 
individuality,  personality  and  character. 
And  rightly  so.  For  of  what  use  is  all  ex- 
ternal progress,  all  science,  all  art  and  gov- 
ernment, if  the  individual  remains  unedu- 
cated, barbarous  and  worthless,  a  moral  beg- 
gar and  wretched  slave  of  the  most  disgrace- 
ful passions  in  the  midst  of  the  earthly 
splendor  he  has  produced?  As  the  Prophet 
says:  *^ Their  land  is  filled  with  silver  and 
gold:  and  there  is  no  end  of  their  treasures 
.  .  .  and  man  hath  bowed  himself  down, 
and  man  hath  been  debased. ' '  ^  But  of  what 
does  the  cultivation  of  character,  personal- 
ity and  individuality  consist,  except  in  the 
training,  development  and  strengthening  of 
the  will  in  the  direction  of  all  that  is  good, 
noble  and  praiseworthy?  And  how  is  this 
education  to  be  attained  and  won?    By  noth- 

1  Isaias  ii,  7,  9. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  83 

ing  if  not  by  self-denial.  Self-denial  is  the 
test  of  the  strength  of  onr  will ;  the  will  must 
pass  through  this  school  if  it  is  to  become 
an  instrument  for  good. 

8.  When  this  schooling  is  accomplished, 
man  is  restored  to  the  honor  and  glory  in 
which  he  was  originally  created  by  God. 
Every  act  of  self-denial  and  self-mastery 
brings  him  back  nearer  to  the  divine  proto- 
type. Then  he  becomes  what  God  intends 
him  to  be,  an  image  of  his  Creator,  a  sanctu- 
ary of  justice,  wisdom,  order,  beauty,  free- 
dom and  true  faith.  But  all  this  is  secured 
only  at  the  cost  of  self-denial. 


CHAPTEE  IV 

CHAKACTEEISTICS    OF    SELF-DENIAL 

The  end  of  self-denial  is  a  glorious  one. 
But  not  every  kind,  but  only  the  right  kind 
of  self-denial  attains  it.  To  be  the  right 
kind,  it  must  possess  the  following  character- 
istics : 

1.  In  the  first  place,  it  must  be  constant. 
There  are  men  who  are  willing  to  deny  them- 
selves occasionally,  casually,  once  in  a  while, 
because  they  cannot  help  themselves  and  can- 


84      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

not  evade  it  without  disadvantage.  That  is 
not  enough.  We  must  practise  self-denial 
regularly,  from  principle,  interiorly  and  as 
the  business  of  life.  We  must  be  resolved 
to  wrestle  with  ourselves,  not  to  let  ourselves 
go,  to  be  stern  with  ourselves,  otherwise  we 
cannot  prevail  over  our  disordered  passions, 
over  the  evil  that  is  in  us  and  that  ever 
threatens  and  lies  in  wait  for  us.  We  can- 
not overlook  the  fact  that  such  evil  is  not 
with  us  merely  occasionally  and  casually. 
It  is,  alas!  a  heritage  of  our  nature,  which 
we  bring  into  the  world  with  us  and  which 
follows  us  all  our  life  long.  Evil  is  a  law 
within  us,  St.  Paul  says,^  a  perpetual,  rooted 
habit  and  a  firmly  established  power.  Now 
habit  can  only  be  overcome  by  habit,  a  law 
can  only  be  displaced  by  another  law,  power 
by  another  power  of  equal  strength.  He  who 
will  be  secure,  then,  must  take  this  for  his 
motto:  you  must  overcome  yourself,  you 
must  do  violence  to  yourself,  or  evil  will  be 
your  master. 

2.  The  effort  to  subdue  self  must,  in  the 
second  place,  be  comprehensive,  extending  to 
every  department  of  our  life.  Self-denial 
can  leave  nothing  neglected,  but  must  include 

1  Rom.  vii,  23. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  85 

all,  body  and  soul,  every  individual  faculty, 
the  understanding,  will  and  passions.  Ev- 
ery passion  we  tolerate  is  an  enemy  in  our 
rear  that  may  seize  us  and  cause  us  to  fall. 
Who  would  have  thought  that  avarice  would 
have  made  a  traitor  and  a  suicide  of  an  apos- 
tle? Every  such  passion  is  an  evil  spirit 
that  may  strangle  us. 

3.  Thirdly,  this  effort  must  be  continuous 
and  unbroken,  While  we  pause  in  our  cam- 
paign, evil  is  continually  at  work  within  us. 
Like  a  tape-worm  it  constantly  renews  itself, 
like  weeds  in  a  garden  it  grows  unceasingly. 
Therefore  we  must  have  the  hoe  ever  at  hand. 
It  is  hard  to  subdue  self  and  to  counteract 
this  evil  growth;  and  this  difficulty  can  only 
disappear  through  use  and  habit.  A  heavy 
wagon  on  the  road  goes  with  sufficient  ease 
as  long  as  it  is  kept  going;  but  how  many 
shouts  and  cracks  of  the  whip  are  necessary 
if  it  has  to  be  started  again  after  a  long  de- 
lay! So  is  it  with  self-denial.  After  each 
long  neglect  the  difficulty  begins  afresh. 
And  so  one  goes  on  being  afraid  and  hesi- 
tating all  one 's  life. 

4.  The  last  characteristic  is  that  self-de- 
nial must  not  only  be  a  matter  of  defense, 
but  must  always  advance  to  the  attack  and 


86      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

command  a  position  of  offense.  That  is  a 
leading  principle  in  the  warfare  of  this  world 
and  not  less  so  in  spiritual  combat.  We 
must  not  wait  until  we  are  attacked,  but  must 
take  the  initiative  in  the  assault.  Otherwise 
it  may  happen  that  we  are  surprised  and  find 
it  too  late  to  oppose  the  enemy.  It  is  always 
easier  to  attack  than  to  defend.  In  the  one 
case  we  make  our  own  terms  to  our  own  ad- 
vantage, in  the  other  we  are  the  sufferers  to 
our  loss.  If  you  wish  for  peace,  be  prepared 
for  war.  These  are  the  tactics  urged  by  St. 
Ignatius  on  his  disciples  in  the  Exercises: 
not  to  be  content  with  what  is  necessary 
merely,  but  to  advance  beyond  this.  If  we 
are  tempted  to  exceed  in  our  food  or  to 
shorten  our  appointed  time  of  prayer,  let  us 
straightway  take  a  little  less  of  the  one  and 
give  a  little  more  time  to  the  other.  That 
is  to  be  a  true  soldier  in  Christ's  Kingdom. 
Thus  we  become  terrible  to  our  wicked  enemy- 
These  are  the  characteristics  of  true  self- 
denial.  This  is  the  armory  of  the  mighty 
men  of  Israel.  With  it — and  only  with  it — 
we  are  a  match  for  every  enemy. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  87 

CHAPTER  V 

SOME    CONSIDEKATIONS 

There  is  no  denying  tliat  true  mortifica- 
tion is  no  easy  business.  In  that  it  is  like 
every  serious,  great  and  holy  undertaking. 
How  otherwise  could  its  results  be  so  grand 
and  so  beautiful!  In  this  world  nothing  is 
to  be  had  for  nothing ;  and  what  costs  nothing 
is  worth  nothing.  Therefore,  it  is  no  wonder 
that  various  perplexities  and  objections  pre- 
sent themselves.  That  has  always  been  the 
case  and  belongs  to  the  very  nature  of  the 
undertaking. 

1.  The  first  thought  may  well  be,  how  is 
it  possible  to  lead,  and  persevere  in,  a  life  of 
mortification  I  The  law  of  self-denial  is  laid 
down  by  our  Divine  Saviour,  and  that  for  all 
men.  It  is  the  simple  consequence  of  the 
fall:  there  could  be  no  other.  We  must  ac- 
cept the  fact.  The  alternative  is  either  to 
overcome  ourselves  or  to  fall  away.  Self- 
denial  is,  moreover,  demanded  by  our  reason 
and  admitted  to  be  necessary  by  all  serious 
and  sensible  men.  The  characteristics  enu- 
merated in  the  last  chapter  follow  inevit- 
ably from  its  very  scope,  since  without  them 


88      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

its  end  cannot  be  attained.  Now  what  God 
commands,  what  all  reasonable  men  recognize 
as  right,  what  reason  not  only  approves  but 
demands,  must  certainly  be  possible  and  at- 
tainable. As  a  matter  of  fact,  countless 
souls  have  attained  and  are  attaining  it. 
Why  then  should  not  we!  Help  and  means 
are  ready  to  our  hand;  we  have  to  do  noth- 
ing alone.  St.  Paul  ends  his  lament  over  our 
manifold  inward  misery,  not  with  a  cry  of 
despair,  but  an  exclamation  of  joyful  hope 
and  conscious  triumph :  ^ '  Unhappy  man  that 
I  am,  who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of 
this  death!  The  grace  of  God,  by  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.^'  ^  We  have  grace,  we  have 
prayer,  we  have  the  inexhaustible  pliability 
and  power  of  endurance  of  the  human  will^ 
we  have  the  grand  assurance  of  victory  in 
God  and  through  God. 

2.  ^^But  is  not  this  practice  of  mortification 
dangerous  and  injurious  to  the  health!''  It 
can  be,  under  certain  circumstances,  if  not 
exercised  with  prudence.  It  is  imprudent, 
first,  if  a  man  does  not  keep  in  mind  the  mo- 
tive of  self-denial,  but  proceeds  blindly. 
That  motive  is,  not  to  injure,  but  to  help 
nature.    As  soon  as  real  injury  appears,  care 

iRom.  vii,  24,  25. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  89 

must  be  taken.  A  trifling  and  passing  incon- 
venience is  no  injury  and  no  danger.  It  is 
imprudent  again,  if  we  do  not  clearly  dis- 
tinguish the  object  of  mortification,  i.  e.,  what 
is  sinful,  dangerous  and  useless — ^not  nature 
itself,  nor  what  is  good  and  temperate.  It  is 
the  former,  not  the  latter,  that  must  be 
guarded  against  and  removed.  Thirdly,  it 
would  be  imprudent  to  wish  to  force  every- 
thing at  once.  So  long  as  God  gives  us  time,, 
we  must  allow  ourselves  time  also.  Nature 
and  grace  work  slowly;  only  let  us  &e  at  work 
constantly.  Finally,  it  is  imprudent  to  pro- 
ceed merely  according  to  one's  own  judg- 
ment, without  guidance  and  counsel.  Let  us 
leave  the  how,  when  and  how  much  to  the 
judgment  of  an  experienced  spiritual  guide. 
Let  us  act  accordiag  to  these  hiats,  and  morti- 
fication will  do  us  no  harm.  Far  more 
dangerous  and  hurtful  is  it  not  to  mortify 
ourselves.  Many  more  men  injure  them- 
selves and  die  through  too  little  than  through 
too  much  self-renunciation  and  mortification, 
and  with  far  less  honor. 

'^But  it  is  and  remains  hard.'*  Let  us 
not  forget  that  it  is  no  less  hard  to  neglect 
mortification  and  to  give  the  reins  to  our  pas- 
sions.   Enjoyment  is  short,  repentance  long. 

7 


90      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

And  the  difficulty,  too,  becomes  ever  less  with 
practice.  Interior  satisfaction,  peace  and 
consolation  render  the  trouble  and  distaste 
but  trifling.  Mortification  remains  hard,  in- 
deed, to  the  end,  if  it  is  not  always  practised 
on  principle  and  with  perseverance.  We  are 
truly  soul-sick,  and  if  we  would  be  well,  we 
must  submit  to  the  cure.  ^'I  will!''  How 
much  that  is  hard  has  that  word  overcome, 
how  much  that  is  great  and  beautiful  has  it 
accomplished!  Will  then,  only  will,  and  all 
is  well. 

CHAPTEE  VI 

EXTERIOR    MORTIFICATION" 

1.  Exterior  mortification  consists  in  the 
use  of  the  moral  power  to  restrain  and  em- 
ploy the  outward  senses  and  faculties  of  the 
body  in  due  order  and  discipline,  according  to 
the  demands  of  reason  and  conscience. 

2.  The  object  of  exterior  mortification  is, 
in  general,  to  guard  the  senses  from  going 
astray  and  from  all  inordinate  activity,  and 
to  make  them  disposed  to  and  constant  in  all 
that  is  good.  In  other  words,  we  must  with- 
draw the  senses  from  all  dangerous  occa- 
sions, must  forbid  ourselves  all  that  flatters 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  91 

sensuality,  that  has  no  reason  but  mere  en- 
joyment, and  accustom  our  body  to  bear  what 
is  disagreeable  and  contrary  to  its  desires. 

We  must  restrain  the  eyes  from  curiosity 
and  not  allow  ourselves  to  see  and  to  read 
everything,  particularly  what  may  be  the  oc- 
casion of  danger  to  our  senses ;  the  ears  from 
mere  inquisitiveness  and  useless  conver- 
sation; the  palate  from  seeking  luxurious 
dainties.  We  must  be  content  with  every- 
thing, not  complain  of  our  food  and  not  ex- 
ceed in  the  amount  we  take.  The  greatest 
restraint  should  be  observed  with  regard  to 
drink.  Our  senses  must  be  accustomed  to 
earnest  work,  to  moderation  in  sleep,  to  hard- 
ness, to  the  bearing  of  fatigue,  cold  and  heat. 
A  very  general,  safe  and  yet  helpful  means 
of  self-denial  is  watchfulness  as  to  our 
behavior,  that  it  correspond  with  our  posi- 
tion and  our  circumstances. 

3.  As  to  the  mode  of  practising  exterior 
mortification,  prudence  and  a  wise  modera- 
tion are  especially  necessary.  The  end  of 
mortification,  not  to  injure  but  to  support 
nature,  is  always  the  determining  factor. 
An  important  rule  is,  not  to  continue  long  in 
the  practice  of  the  same  form  of  mortification, 
but  to  change  from  time  to  time.    A  single 


92      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

form  of  abstinence  generally  does  no  harm. 
A  manner  of  life  that  helps  people,  especially 
young  people,  to  maintain  good  health,  is  al- 
ways to  be  recommended  and  followed. 
^'Little  but  steady"  was  the  rule  recom- 
mended by  a  saint  with  regard  to  these  morti- 
fications. 

4.  The  chief  motive  for  practising  exterior 
mortification  lies  in  the  present  moral  condi- 
tion of  our  bodily  nature.  From  a  Christian 
point  of  view,  the  body,  since  the  fall,  has 
been  a  power  for  sin  and  evil.  Holy  Scrip- 
ture calls  it  simply  ' '  The  body  of  sin,  ^ '  i  '  ^  the 
law  of  sin, ' '  2  <  ^  ^j-^^  flesh  that  lusteth  against 
the  Spirit."^  Therefore,  St.  Paul  chastised 
his  body,^  and  he  cites  this  mortification  as 
a  true  test  of  his  apostolic  mission.  This 
chastisement  of  the  body  is  altogether  a 
Christian  idea.  The  concupiscence  that 
tends  to  sin  resides  indeed  only  in  the  soul. 
But  soul  and  body  mutually  interpenetrate 
and  form  one  being.  Because  of  this  inti- 
mate union  it  comes  to  pass  that  what  hap- 
pens in  the  senses  forthwith  passes  into  the 
soul  and  leads  to  sin  by  consent  on  the  soul's 
part.  Who  does  not  know  what  tumult  and 
what  mischief  may  arise  from  an  unguarded 

1  Rom.  vi,  6.  3  Gal.  v,  17. 

2  Rom.  vii,  23.  4  I  Cor.  ix,  27. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  93 

look?  Most  temptations  arise  in  the  soul 
through  the  senses.  To  hold  the  senses  in 
check  is,  then,  to  be  beforehand  with  tempta- 
tions and  to  deprive  evil  of  its  power.  But 
the  purpose  of  exterior  mortification  is  not 
only  to  rid  the  body  of  inordinate  passion  and 
the  allurement  of  sensual  impressions,  but 
also  of  repugnance  and  hesitancy  with  regard 
to  what  is  good,  of  timidity,  sloth,  and  af- 
fection, and  to  endow  it,  on  the  other  hand, 
with  ease,  agility,  cheerfulness  and  persever- 
ance in  the  performance  of  all  good.  To  at- 
tain this  there  is  no  better  means  than  to 
mortify  the  senses  and  the  flesh. 

Even  the  soul  profits  by  bodily  mortifica- 
tion. Chief  of  all  it  gains  humility.  The 
honorable  treatment  it  has  to  bestow  on  the 
body,  continually  reminds  the  spirit  of  its 
own  weakness  and  liability  to  sin,  and  so  de- 
livers it  from  pride,  the  root  of  all  sin, 
and  makes  it  careful  and  humble  in  avoid- 
ing danger.  The  spirit  furthermore  gains 
strength  over  the  flesh,  zeal,  courage,  energy, 
joy,  and  especially  ease  in  prayer.  By  the 
exercise  of  exterior  penance,  which  consists 
in  nothing  else  but  bodily  mortification,  the 
spirit  renews  her  youth  like  the  eagle  and  ac- 
quires power  for  fresh  flights  from  the  dull 


94      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

earth  below  to   the   heights   of   the  eternal 
home. 

5.  Finally,  the  saints,  each  and  all,  even 
the  gentlest,  kindest,  and  most  lovable, 
preach  exterior  mortification  to  ns;  and  in 
doing  so  they  are  bnt  the  living  interpreters 
of  our  Lord's  life  and  example.  And  they 
went  as  far  in  exterior  severity  as  their  po- 
sition and  circumstances  permitted.  Cer- 
tainly the  love  of  bodily  mortification  lies 
deep  in  the  spirit  of  Christianity.  He  who 
thinks  lightly  of  it  and  casts  it  aside  will 
never  become  a  spiritual  man. 


CHAPTER  VII 

INTEEIOE   MORTIFICATION- 

1.  Interior  self-denial,  as  contrasted  with 
exterior,  is  concerned  with  the  training  and 
ordering  of  the  interior  powers  of  the  soul, 
to  preserve  them  from  evil,  confirm  them  in 
good  and  make  them  capable  of  performing 
it. 

By  these  interior  faculties  we  mean  the  un- 
derstanding, the  will,  the  imagination  and 
the  sensuous  appetitive  faculty. 

2.  The  significance  and  importance  of  in- 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  95 

terior  mortification  are  evident  when  we 
compare  it  with  exterior  self-deniaL  This 
latter  is  but  a  means,  a  condition  and  a  fruit 
of  the  former.  The  interior  is  at  once  the 
end  and  the  source  of  the  exterior.  All  the 
moral  value  of  exterior  mortification  comes 
from  interior  mortification.  Without  the 
latter,  indeed,  the  former  has  no  real  mean- 
ing, and  is  but  the  observance  of  the  fakirs, 
or  the  sort  of  training  one  can  give  to  beasts. 
Under  certain  conditions  the  exterior  morti- 
fication may  even  be  supplied  by  interior,  by 
solitude,  recollection  of  spirit  and  detach- 
ment of  heart.  Finally,  exterior  mortifica- 
tion can  only  be  practised  under  limitations 
of  place,  time,  and  circumstances ;  but  interior 
can  and  must  be  employed  everywhere,  al- 
ways, and  without  any  limitations. 

Secondly,  the  importance  of  interior  morti- 
fication is  evident  from  the  relation  it  bears 
to  morality  and  the  general  effort  towards 
a  virtuous  life.  Moral  order  and  disorder,, 
sin  and  merit,  depend  upon  and  proceed 
from  our  inferior  spiritual  nature.  In  that, 
in  our  understanding  and  our  free  will,  lies 
the  whole  moral  content  of  life  and  the  re- 
sponsibility of  our  deeds.  "What  our  out- 
ward nature  adds  is  not  of  their  essence.    In 


96      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

the  heart  sin  is  connnitted,  as  our  Saviour 
tells  us:  '^From  the  heart  come  forth  evil 
thoughts,  murders,  adulteries,  fornications, 
thefts,  false  testimonies,  blasphemies.  These 
are  the  things  that  defile  a  man.  For  that 
which  proceeds  from  the  mouth  comes  forth 
from  the  heart. ' '  ^ 

Interior  mortification  possesses  in  general 
all  the  true  conditions  and  signs  of  solid 
virtue.  That  is  solid,  in  the  first  place,  which 
proceeds  from  a  true  and  solid  principle,  not 
from  passion,  selfishness  and  mere  impulse, 
but  from  God  Himself,  from  a  supernatural 
motive  and  a  loyal  will;  that  is  solid,  too, 
which  costs  us  something  and  is  difficult  to 
us;  to  do  such  an  act  is  contrary  to  our  fal- 
len nature  and  a  sure  sign  that  we  do  not 
seek  ourselves;  that  is  solid,  finally,  which 
helps  our  progress,  i.  e.,  which  removes  the 
hindrances  we  oppose  to  God's  gifts  of  grace. 
x\ll  these  conditions  of  true,  solid  virtue  are 
to  be  found  only  in  interior  mortification. 
On  this  account  it  is  always  considered  and 
set  forth  by  all  spiritual  teachers  and  saints 
as  the  unfailing  test  of  virtue,  of  perfection 
and  sanctity.  Thus  the  infallible  Teacher  of 
sanctity,  the  Divine  Saviour,  regarded  virtue, 

1  St.  Matth.  XV,  19,  20,  18. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  97 

and  by  this  standard  He  judged  it.  The 
Pharisees,  those  men  of  the  later  Judaism 
that  made  such  claim  to  virtue,  were  to  Him, 
in  spite  of  their  exterior  sanctity,  mere 
covered  and  whited  sepulchres  full  of  filthi- 
ness  and  corruption. ^ 

3.  If  we  ask,  then,  how,  in  particular,  we 
are  to  mortify  ourselves,  the  answer  is :  first, 
in  that  which  concerns  our  calling  in  life, 
in  whatever  hinders  us  from  fulfilling  it  per- 
fectly; secondly,  in  what  we  chiefly  need  in 
view  of  our  own  particular  difficulties  and 
natural  defects,  whether  interior  or  exterior ; 
and  thirdly,  in  whatever  God  wills  and  com- 
mands us  to  do. 


CHAPTEE  VIII 

MOKTIFICATION   OF   THE   INTELLECT 

We  can  now  enter  on  the  consideration  of 
a  special  faculty,  which  can  and  must  be  the 
object  of  mortification. 

1.  When  we  speak  of  the  intellect,  the  ob- 
ject of  mortification  can  only  be  something 
defective  or  inordinate  of  which  we  are 
guilty — something  excessive  or  defective  in 

iSt.  Matth.  xxiii,  27. 


98      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

the  cultivation  or  the  use  of  the  intellectual 
faculty. 

2.  The  understanding  is  the  faculty  of  ap- 
prehending truth ;  and  truth  is  gained  by  the 
reception  of  knowledge.  In  the  acquisition 
of  knowledge  the  cultivation  of  the  intellect 
consists,  and  care  for  such  cultivation  is  our 
first  and  most  necessary  duty,  because  the 
intellect  is  the  distinctive  and  principal 
faculty  of  man  and,  in  a  true  sense,  is  most 
needed  for  his  life's  welfare.  None  can  make 
use  of  an  ignorant  mind,  neither  God,  nor 
the  world,  nor  the  devil. 

3.  Now,  the  acquisition  of  knowledge  may, 
first  of  all,  be  neglected.  The  knowledge  we 
have  to  acquire  must  be  certain,  plain,  suf- 
ficient and  comprehensive  for  our  state  in 
life.  Frivolity,  superficiality  and  intellec- 
tual sloth  must  be  overcome.  Among  those 
things  that  we  have  to  know  we  must  reckon 
as  most  important  the  knowledge  of  religious 
truths,  those  high  and  eternal  truths  which 
reveal  to  us  the  great  relations  between  our- 
selves and  the  world  about  us,  between  the 
world  and  God  and  eternity,  and  which  give 
us  a  true  and  a  Christian  view  of  the  world. 
Without  question  this  is  the  highest  knowl- 
edge the  human  understanding  can  acquire. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  99 

and  it  is  bound  to  acquire  it.  Without  this, 
all  other  knowledge  lacks  both  foundation 
and  coherency.  From  it  Christian  princi- 
ples of  life  and  of  moral  conduct  must  be 
acquired.  Without  them  man  has  no  in- 
terior support.  But  these  principles  we  find 
in  the  Faith,  which  must  therefore  be  earn- 
estly learnt  and  carried  into  practice. 

4.  But  it  is  also  possible  to  exceed  in  learn- 
ing and  study.  The  inordinate  lust  for 
knowledge,  learning  merely  for  learning's 
sake,  intellectual  curiosity  and  the  mania  to 
know  everything  without  distinction  and  pur- 
pose, what  is  needless,  useless,  or  dangerous 
as  well  as  what  is  too  high  and  unattainable 
by  us,  out  of  mere  ambition  and  vanity — all 
this  must  be  overcome. 

Old  writers,  therefore,  distinguish  as  a 
separate  virtue  what  they  call  studio  sit  as  y 
which  opposes  and  moderates  this  inordinate 
desire ;  and  rightly  so.  Many  harmful  conse- 
quences result  from  this  fault,  but  the  chief 
of  them  are  a  false  intellectual  balance  and, 
since  the  passion  for  knowledge  is  often 
stronger  than  the  capacity,  either  perverse 
and  wrong  ideas  and  views,  or  a  fatal  super- 
ficiality, inconstancy  and  utter  dissipation. 
Nothing  claims  our  whole  nature  so  come- 


100      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

pletely  as  inquiry  and  study;  and  as  a  conse- 
quence of  inordinate  indulgence  of  this  desire 
an  inconsolable  desolation  seizes  on  the  heart, 
with  an  incapacity  for  prayer,  not  to  speak 
of  that  continual  weakness  of  the  will  which 
characterizes  so  many  scholars  to  their  dis- 
advantage. 

We  must  discriminate  with  regard  to 
knowledge  as  with  bodily  nourishment.  Tbo 
much  food  overburdens  the  stomach,  too 
much  knowledge  puffs  up  the  mind.  Knowl- 
edge is  not  the  highest  good;  truth  stands 
higher.  Without  truth,  knowledge  is  mere 
deceit  and  falsehood.  Therefore,  study  and 
inquiry  must  follow  a  certain  order :  we  must 
learn  first  what  is  necessary,  then  what  is 
useful,  then  what  is  pleasant. 

5.  Let  us,  finally,  beware  of  hardness  and 
inflexibility  in  our  views  and  judgments.  A 
pious  state  of  mind  cannot  exist  side  by  side 
with  hardness.  Piety  is  always  united  to 
simplicity,  kindness  and  humility,  and  none 
of  these  are  to  be  found  in  obstinacy  of  judg- 
ment. On  the  contrary,  it  leads  to  strife,  and 
makes  us  unloving  and  unloved.  Intellectual 
hardness  is  a  kind  of  fanaticism,  and  does  not 
make  for  truth ;  one  is  best  out  of  the  way  of 
fanatics. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  101 

Intellectual  obstinacy  is  the  enemy  of  all 
truth  and  knowledge.  There  has  never  been 
a  heresy  but  took  its  rise  from  this  madness 
of  private  judgment.  It  does  not  pause  even 
before  God  and  the  Church.  Thus  it  rejects 
not  only  speculative  truth  but  moral  truth 
as  well,  and  often  even  the  practical  knowl- 
edge and  prudence  with  regard  to  life  that  re- 
sides in  the  intellect.  There  is  nothing  more 
unpractical  in  real  life  than  imprudence,  and 
there  is  nothing  more  imprudent  than  will- 
fulness and  obstinacy  in  one's  own  opinion. 
We  do  not  really  believe  that  we  possess  all 
wisdom  and  have  found  the  ultimate  answer 
to  all  questions.  What  we  do  not  know  is  in- 
finitely more  than  what  we  do.  To  think 
for  ourselves  is  good,  but  it  is  also  good  and 
often  better  to  listen  and  accept  what  others 
say.  Independence  is  good,  too,  but  not  in 
opposition  to  the  truth.  Ejiowledge  of  self 
is  the  best  remedy  against  stubbornness,  for 
it  makes  us  humble  and  wise.  The  wisest 
men  are  always  the  humblest. 


102     THEEE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 
CHAPTER  IX 

MORTIFICATION  OF  THE  WILL 

1.  The  mortification,  or  training,  of  the 
will  is  of  the  highest  importance,  and  that 
for  three  reasons. 

First,  the  will  is  one  of  man's  most  glori- 
ous faculties.  Truth  and  goodness  are  his 
life.  With  the  understanding  he  compre- 
hends what  is  true,  with  the  will  he  seizes 
upon  what  is  good.  In  a  true  sense  the  will 
is,  indeed,  his  highest  faculty.  By  itself,  it  is 
blind ;  the  understanding  must  show  and  hold 
forth  what  is  good  before  it,  in  order  that  it 
may  strive  after  it.  The  will  usually  fol- 
lows, but  not  always.  The  understanding  is 
under  the  necessity  of  accepting  the  truth, 
but  the  will  need  not  turn  to  the  only  good. 
It  is  free,  and  because  it  is  and  must  be  so, 
neither  man  nor  even  God  can  force  it.  Be- 
cause of  this  freedom  and  spontaneity  the  will 
is  so  important  and  so  sublime  that  it  is  a 
true  image  of  the  freedom  of  Grod.  Good 
and  evil,  man's  whole  moral  life,  hangs  upon 
the  will  and  is  determined  by  it.  On  this  ac- 
count it  is  the  apple  of  discord  between  God 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  103 

and  our  wicked  enemy.  Man's  happiness 
and  misery  are  decided  by  his  own  wilL 

In  the  second  place,  the  will  is  in  extreme 
need  of  training  and  mnst  therefore  be  sub- 
jected to  severe  discipline.  Left  to  itself  it 
is  utterly  infirm  and  unstable  in  its  purposes. 
In  consequence  of  original  sin  it  has  become 
still  weaker  and  more  feeble.  It  was  the 
will  to  which  original  sin  gave  the  most 
grievous  blow,  and  ever  since  it  has  been 
drawn  on  the  one  side  by  interior  concupis- 
cence, on  the  other  by  exterior  temptation. 
On  these  slender  threads  hangs  the  power  of 
the  will,  and  therefore  man's  salvation. 
This  very  frailty  is  the  reason  why  God  has 
provided  incomparably  more  interior  helps  to 
virtue  for  man's  will  than  for  his  understand- 
ing. 

Thirdly,  the  human  will  is  capable  of  being- 
trained  and  in  the  highest  degree  responsive 
to  wise  discipline  and  education,  while  the 
capacity  for  such  discipline  is  far  more  evi- 
dent and  brings  far  greater  results  in  the 
case  of  the  will  than  in  that  of  the  under- 
standing. Man  can  subject  his  will,  but  not 
his  understanding.  On  every  side  he  finds 
limits  to  his  intellectual  power,  but  with  God's 


104      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

grace  Ms  will  can  do  all  things.  We  see  this 
in  the  saints :  it  is  their  good  will  that  the 
Church  has  canonized. 

2.  Now  the  discipline  of  mortification  has 
to  set  the  will  free  from  three  special  de- 
fects and  faults. 

The  first  is  injustice  and  unchastity.  Just- 
ice, sincerity,  and  purity  of  the  will  consist  in 
subjection  and  obedience  to  reason  and  con- 
science in  all  that  they  prescribe  as  good 
and  necessary ;  impurity  and  dishonor  consist 
in  resistance  to  and  rebellion  against  what  is 
known  to  be  good  and  needful.  This  is  the 
worst  sin  that  the  will  can  be  guilty  of.  It 
must  conform  to  reason  and  conscience,  and 
this  is  no  slight  upon  its  royal  dignity,  for 
in  itself  the  will  is  blind  and  must  obey  if  it 
is  not  to  stumble  and  fall.  Ultimately  its 
submission  is  to  God  Himself,  to  the  supreme 
rule  of  goodness  which  He  has  revealed 
through  our  reason  and  conscience.  In  order 
that  this  purity  of  will  may  be  complete,  we 
must  do  and  undertake  nothing  without 
reason  and  perform  all  the  good  that  cor- 
responds to  its  demands. 

The  second  fault  is  stiffness  and  stubborn- 
ness, irresolution,  inclination  to  delay  what 
we  know  to  be  our  duty.     We  must,  certainly, 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  105 

consider  first,  but  then  we  must  act,  and  that 
with  energy  and  courage  and  without  delay. 
It  is  possible  to  be  too  late  and  to  pay  too 
dear,  for  heaven  and  hell  may  be  at  stake. 

Weakness  of  the  will,  lack  of  enduring  and 
persevering  power,  is  the  third  fault.  It  is 
very  often  the  result  of  some  attachment  to 
an  earthly  good.  But  such  attachment  is  al- 
ways a  bondage  and  brings  us  no  honor,  be- 
cause it  fetters  the  freedom  of  our  motives 
and  our  conduct,  degrades  us,  and  makes  us 
petty,  cowardly,  and  pitiable.  Nothing  helps 
us  in  this  but  to  disengage  ourselves  forcibly 
from  what  hinders  us.  Thus  only  our  heart 
can  be  free  and  regain  its  strength  and  peace. 
This  weakness  of  the  will  may  arise  from 
fickleness,  from  lack  of  perseverance  in  the 
face  of  difficulties,  or  from  fear  of  undertak- 
ing what  is  high  and  hard  for  us.  Let  us  re- 
member that  a  will  without  power  is  useless 
for  this  world,  where  there  is  always  a  cross 
to  carry  and  contradiction  to  endure.  Are 
our  resolutions  to  last  only  during  fine 
weather?  A  will  without  power  to  resist  is 
really  no  will  at  all.  With  such  a  will  we  are 
good  for  nothing  but  a  weather-cock. 

3.  The   best  means   to   train   the   will   is 

prayer.    Prayer    in    itself    is    a    school    of 
8 


106      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

patience,  that  is,  prayer  at  the  appointed 
times  under  all  circumstances.  Besides,  by 
prayer  comes  grace,  without  which  we  can- 
not restrain  our  stubborn  will  and  set  it  free 
from  its  changeableness  and  inconstancy. 

Plain  and  firm  principles  and  resolutions 
form  another  means.  If  we  fail  in  accom- 
plishment and  perseverance  in  spite  of  these, 
what  should  we  be  without  them !  A  definite 
rule  of  life  and  arrangement  of  the  day  serve 
the  same  end.  Such  a  rule  is  for  those  liv- 
ing in  the  world  what  the  Eule  of  their 
Order  is  for  Eeligious.  We  must  observe 
this  rule  constantly,  or  quickly  resume  it  if 
it  has  suffered  any  disturbance. 

The  temptations  that  come  upon  us  are  also 
an  excellent  occasion  for  strengthening  the 
will.  They  are  conflicts  that  develop  our 
courage  and  our  determination.  They  come 
so  frequently  and  from  so  many  directions 
that  we  cannot  but  become  established  in 
virtue  and  strength  of  character  if  we 
bravely  defend  ourselves  against  them. 

An  excellent  means,  finally,  of  training  the 
will,  is  to  discipline  ourselves  in  the  many 
small,  indifferent  things  that  present  them- 
selves during  the  day.  These  things  are  lit- 
tle in  themselves,  trifling  and  indifferent,  but 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  107 

they  occur  often,  and  every  time  the  will  gains 
more  power.  The  thing  is  small,  the  effect 
great. 

4.  Particular,  deliberate,  and  systematic 
training  and  formation  of  the  will  is  the  more 
necessary  and  important  now-a-days,  when 
undue  exaggerated  attention  is  bestowed 
upon  the  intellect,  while  the  ivill  is  neglected 
and  like  a  wild  bush  on  an  open  heath  stands 
exposed  to  every  storm.  Later  on,  when 
stricken  on  every  side  by  its  unrestrained 
passions,  and  left  desolate,  it  becomes  like  a 
poor  criminal  haled  to  punishment.  No  one 
has  taken  the  trouble  to  train  it.  One  can- 
not repeat  too  often:  sufficient  attention  is 
not  given  to  the  express,  fundamental  and 
thorough  training  and  strengthening  of  the 
will.  We  soon  learn  enough  to  be  good,  use- 
ful men.  If  we  had  bestowed  half  as  much 
trouble  and  attention  on  the  training  of  our 
will,  we  should  have  become  saints  long  ago. 

CHAPTER  X 

OF  THE  PASSION'S 

For  the  coherence  and  better  understand- 
ing of  what  follows,  a  few  words  on  our  pas- 
sions are  needed  here. 


108     THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

1.  The  passions  (not  in  the  sense  of  evil, 
inordinate  desires,  but  as  natural  facts  in  our 
spiritual  life)  are  emotions  of  the  sensuous 
faculty  or  lower  will  corresponding  to  the 
natural  pleasure  or  displeasure  presented  to 
the  soul  by  the  senses,  the  imagination  and, 
in  general,  by  any  sensuous  emotion.  These 
emotions  are,  in  relation  to  what  is  pleasant, 
an  eager  desire;  in  relation  to  what  is  disa- 
greeable, dislike  and  aversion.  There  are, 
therefore,  two  fundamental  passions,  love  and 
hate,  with  their  subordinate  passions :  on  the 
one  hand  desire,  hope,  courage,  and  joy,  on 
the  other  aversion,  melancholy,  fear  and  de- 
spair. 

2.  The  passions  have  their  root  in  our 
nature,  which  is  at  once  spiritual  and  physi- 
cal, and  serve  to  the  maintenance  and  well- 
being  of  the  individual  by  helping  him  to 
strive  strenuously  and  easily  after  the  good 
that  corresponds  to  his  nature  and  to  turn 
away  from  evil. 

The  sensuous  emotions  that  precede  any 
exercise  of  the  conscience  or  the  higher  will 
are  indifferent  and  without  moral  value,  but 
after  the  will  has  decided  concerning  them, 
they  can  become  occasions  and  instruments 
of  virtue  or  of  sin,  and  thus  be  good  or  bad. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  109 

In  consequence  of  the  fall,  the  passions  are 
stirred  and  make  their  demands  without  pre- 
science and  permission  of  the  higher  will. 
They  even  continue  in  spite  of  our  reason 
and  higher  will  resisting  their  desires,  and 
thus  cause  disorder,  dissension,  and  unrest 
within  us,  and  they  can  become  occasions  of 
temptation  and  even  of  sin  if  the  higher  will 
consents  and  submits  to  them.  But  it  is  al- 
ways in  the  power  of  the  will  to  decide  freely 
whether  to  consent  or  refuse. 

But  the  passions  also  bring  us  benefits  and 
work  our  good;  they  are  indeed  great  helps 
towards  good.  They  give  facility  and  perse- 
verance, impel  us  to  heroic  virtue  and  acquire 
for  us  great  merit,  if  they  are  under  the  active 
guidance  of  the  higher  will.  "When  they  are 
brought  into  play,  man  is  more  likely  to  throw 
his  whole  heart  and  energy  into  what  he  is 
doing.  Moreover,  the  sensible  emotion  may 
be  an  earnest  of  persevering  activity  in  what 
is  undertaken. 

3.  The  possession  and  use  of  the  passions 
are  of  the  greatest  importance  in  the  spirit- 
ual life.  They  form  a  mighty  power,  as  for 
evil,  so  for  the  achievement  of  good.  Some 
one  says  that  they  are  bad  counselors  but 
powerful  helpers.     Therefore,  we  must  with- 


110      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

draw  them  from  evil  and  gain  them  for  good. 
We  have,  and  must  have,  passions ;  the  only 
thing  to  remember  is  to  use  them  rightly. 
They  will  not  let  themselves  be  treated  des- 
potically, they  will  not  be  compelled,  ex- 
tirpated, or  destroyed.  We  must  use  them 
diplomatically,  i,  e,,  either  by  turning  away 
from  the  thought  that  has  come  to  us  and 
busily  employing  ourselves  otherwise;  or' by 
turning  our  attention  from  what  is  forbid- 
den by  putting  before  ourselves  some  good 
thought,  and  thus  reaping  good  from  evil. 
The  devotions  to  the  Divine  Heart  of  Jesus 
and  to  the  Holy  Ghost  are  of  the  highest 
service  to  us  in  our  efforts  in  acquiring  the 
right  use  of  our  passions. 


CHAPTER  XI 

SLOTH 

We  now  pass  to  the  consideration  of 
certain  particular  passions  and  emotions. 

1.  Sloth  is  a  real  heaviness  of  the  soul  and 
its  faculties,  which  tends  inordinately  to  rest 
and  inactivity. 

In  the  first  place,  there  is  sloth  of  the 
intellect.    It    consists    in    sluggishness    of 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  111 

thought,  in  useless,  vague  occupation  of  the 
mind,  in  building  castles  in  the  air,  in  mere 
theorizing,  in  exaggerated,  confused  thought, 
in  dissipation,  in  allowing  our  minds  to  re- 
main asleep  and  drowsy,  which  is  especially 
apt  to  happen  at  prayer-time. 

The  will,  too,  has  its  own  kind  of  sloth, 
which  consists  of  lazy  and  grumbling  discon- 
tent because  everything  is  not  pleasant  and 
comfortable,  in  irresolution  with  regard  to 
duty,  in  perpetual  procrastination,  and  in 
living  without  any  plan,  or  definite  determi- 
nation and  intention. 

With  regard  to  the  body,  sloth  betrays  it- 
self by  slowness,  indolence  and  too  much 
ease.  The  slothful  man  would  rather  stand 
than  walk,  rather  sit  than  stand,  rather  lie 
than  sit.  Long  sleep  is  the  chief  delight  of 
the  sluggard. 

2.  Sluggishness  in  spiritual  things  is  to  be 
overcome  by  earnest  and  frequent  colloquies, 
by  vocal  prayer,  reverent  external  behavior 
and  change  in  our  method  of  prayer.  In  all 
we  do  or  suffer,  we  must,  without  excitement, 
strive  for  real  activity  of  spirit.  What  must 
be  done  we  must  not  delay  to  do.  To  do  what 
is  useless  is  nothing  but  another  way  of  do- 
ing nothing.     Let  order  rule  in  all  our  af- 


112      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

fairs,  and  conscientious  loyalty  in  the  fulfill- 
ment of  our  resolutions.  An  extremely 
effective  means  of  combating  sloth,  whether 
spiritual  or  bodily,  is  the  use  of  bodily  pen- 
ance and  self-denial  in  general.  It  over- 
comes the  heaviness  of  the  flesh  and  gives  joy 
to  the  soul. 

3.  There  are  many  reasons  why  we  should 
keep  sloth  at  a  distance. 

It  is  the  universal  enemy  of  all  mankind. 
To  a  certain  extent  it  is  inherent  in  every- 
one, because  we  all  have  a  material  nature. 
It  exists  even  in  the  most  active  and  vigor- 
ous, but  in  each  according  to  his  own  special 
character,  sometimes  as  sloth  of  the  under- 
standing, sometimes  of  the  will,  sometimes 
of  the  body.  A  phlegmatic  temperament, 
melancholy,  unrestrained  fancy  and  imagi- 
nation are  only  varieties  of  sloth. 

Sloth  is  a  cunning  enemy  too,  a  sweet 
slavery.  It  grows  up  with  us,  we  are  used  to 
it,  and  have  no  need  to  seek  it.  It  knows 
how  to  hide  itself  so  as  to  be  invisible.  The 
sin  of  sloth  is  as  it  were  a  sin  with  no  body; 
it  almost  persuades  us  to  think  it  no  sin  at 
all ;  it  does  its  work  like  a  friendly  pickpocket. 
Finally,  sloth  is  a  wicked  and  spiteful  enemy. 
It  paralyses  and  weakens  the  whole  spiritual 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  113 

life.  When  we  fail  and  accomplish  noth- 
ing, the  blame  may  be  safely  laid  on  sloth. 
It  blunts  the  mind  and  will ;  it  depresses  the 
spirit,  keeps  the  flesh  awake  and  clamorous, 
robs  us  of  time  and  of  incalculable  merit  and 
injures  our  spiritual  life  in  manifold  ways. 
The  worst  is,  that  sloth  usually  attaches  it- 
self to  the  most  important  things  in  our 
spiritual  life,  such  as  meditation,  particular 
examination  of  conscience  and  penitential 
exercises.  It  much  resembles  lukewarmness, 
that  pest  of  the  spiritual  world,  and  is  its 
double  and  ally.  No  one  desires  to  be  its 
prey — a  sufficient  reason  to  use  every  effort 
not  to  be  so. 


CHAPTER  XII 

FEAE 

Nearly  related  to  sloth  is  fear. 

1.  Fear  is  a  contracting  and  tormenting 
sensation  of  the  soul  in  face  of  some  threat- 
ening evil  that  can  indeed  be  overcome,  but 
not  without  considerable  difficulty.  Its  ob- 
ject and  cause  is  this  approaching  evil,  the 
averting  of  which  is  possible  but  costs  trouble. 
Its  natural  effect  on  the  soul  and  will  is  dis- 


114      THUEE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

quieting,  paralysing  and  enervating.  This  ef- 
fect is  the  stronger,  the  more  serious  the  evil, 
the  harder  the  effort  needed  to  avoid  it,  and 
the  greater  one's  weakness.  The  degree  of 
weakness  is  increased  by  uncertainty  and  con- 
fusion of  the  understanding,  exaggeration  of 
the  imagination  and  emotions  and  excitement 
of  the  nerves.  Therefore  aged  persons, 
children,  and  women  are  most  exposed  and 
subject  to  the  influence  of  fear.  Fear  even 
affects  the  bodily  faculties,  and,  under  cer- 
tain conditions,  to  the  extent  of  causing  im- 
mobility and  even  unconsciousness.  With 
this  abnormal  power  that  fear  possesses,  we 
are  not  concerned  here,  but  only  with  its 
influence  on  our  will  in  ordinary  daily  life. 
There  too,  its  effect  is  everywhere  limiting, 
enervating  and  paralysing.  In  this  respect 
fear  is  nearly  related  to  sloth. 

2.  For  the  feeling  of  fear  to  arise  is 
natural,  and  in  itself  no  weakness.  The  fool 
and  the  beast,  runs  the  saying,  do  not  know 
fear.  The  first  is  not  in  possession  of  his 
intellect,  while  the  other  has  no  intellect  with 
which  to  recognize  and  estimate  the  danger. 
Moderate  fear  is  even  a  sign  of  prudence  and 
foresight.  But  man,  with  his  intellectual 
and  moral  nature,  must  be  master  of  the  sen- 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  115 

sation  of  fear,  and  not  allow  it  to  turn  him 
from  his  duty;  for  then  it  is  indeed  weakness. 

The  first  motive  to  oppose  to  fear,  for  re- 
sisting it,  and  not  allowing  ourselves  to  be 
mastered  by  it,  is  that  it  can  induce  men  to 
offend  against  the  order  of  reason,  and  that 
is  sin.  According  to  the  right  order,  feeling 
and  sense  must  be  subject  to  reason.  But 
reason  tells  us  not  only  that  we  must  avoid 
one  thing  and  strive  after  another,  but  that 
there  are  some  things  we  must  avoid  and 
strive  after  more  than  others,  and  even 
that  we  must  often  pursue  a  good  at  the 
risk  of  unpleasant  consequences.  AVhen, 
therefore,  we  cease  out  of  fear  of  evil  to 
strive  for  some  necessary  good,  in  other 
words,  when  we  fail  in  our  duty,  such  failure 
is  an  imperfection  and  a  sin,  either  of  indol- 
ence or  of  despair.  So  ignoble  fear  leads  us, 
alas !  just  because  of  some  unpleasantness  in 
our  daily  life,  to  many  disloyalties  against 
duty  and  conscience — reason  enough  for  be- 
ing on  our  guard  against  fear  and  exerting 
all  our  strength  that  it  may  not  overpower 
us. 

Still  more  injurious,  we  may  say,  is  the 
effect  of  fear  upon  the  active  pursuit  of  what 
is  good  and  the  effort  to  attain  perfection. 


116      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

To  extirpate  fanlts  and  disorders  is  the  first 
necessity  of  progress,  and  a  principal  means 
in  this  direction  is  the  laying  open,  the  con- 
fession, of  our  sins  and  imperfections,  when 
it  is  suitable  and  when  we  can  receive  counsel. 
Now  fear  hinders  this,  either  by  false  shame 
as  to  the  revealing  of  our  imperfections,  or 
by  the  dread  of  amending  our  lives.  How 
important,  again,  to  perfection  it  is  to  at- 
tend to  God's  inspirations  and  to  follow  them ; 
and  what  hinders  these  gracious  intentions 
and  leadings  so  much  as  fear,  the  sloth  and 
cowardice  of  our  nature?  Finally,  we  can- 
not entertain  the  idea  of  perfection  without 
higher  principles  and  more  determined  ef- 
forts ;  we  can  attain  it  only  by  the  sacrifice  of 
comfort,  ease  and  that  pleasant  tranquillity 
of  life  in  which  our  nature  delights  so  much. 
Now  it  is  fear  that  hangs  upon  us  like  lead, 
and  prevents  any  result  when  God  vouch- 
safes to  inspire  us  with  the  thought  of  some 
sacrifice  or  lofty  purpose.  And  so  we  remain 
on  the  low  level  of  an  ordinary  life.  The 
mischief  appears  in  countless  ways,  if  it  is 
allowed  to,  making  the  soul  timid  and  averse 
to  any  important  undertaking  for  the  glory  of 
God  and  the  salvation  of  men,  such  as  the 
vocation  to  a  hard  and  sublime  life.    The 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  117 

injury  done  is  incalcnlable.  We  see  it  in  the 
case  of  the  rich  young  man,  whose  beautiful 
vocation,  which  our  Lord  Himself  offered  and 
set  before  him,  came  to  nothing  because  of 
that  sadness  which  his  fears  doubled.  The 
mole  is  a  sad  pest  to  the  gardener;  and  the 
mole  in  God's  garden  is  fear.  It  destroys 
countless  lives.  The  sunflower  of  perfection 
blooms  only  under  the  clear  sky  of  joy  and 
courage;  beneath  the  sad,  cold  light  of 
cowardice  and  despondency  nothing  thrives 
that  is  great  or  beautiful.  He  who  cannot 
master  fear  must  renounce  perfection. 

If  then  we  would  live  a  bright  and  truly 
happy  life,  let  us  banish  fear.  There  is  in- 
deed evil  in  the  world,  and  the  thought  of  it 
affrights  us  and  destroys  our  peace  and  joy. 
Fear  fixes  its  gaze  on  what  is  evil;  it  sees 
evils  where  they  do  not  exist  and  exagger- 
ates them  where  they  do.  Fear  is  a  real  be- 
holder of  ghosts;  let  us  have  nothing  to  do 
with  its  apparitions.  The  fearful  man  tor- 
tures himself  with  imaginary  ills — a  kind  of 
martyrdom  that  brings  him  little  honor  and 
glory.  A  brave  man,  on  the  other  hand,  who 
goes  calmly  along  the  way  of  duty  in  spite  of 
fear's  specters,  manifests  a  lofty  understand- 

1  St.  Matth.  xix,  16-22. 


118      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

ing  and,  still  more,  a  valiant  will.  What  can 
overcloud  his  joy  or  spoil  his  peace,  whom  the 
spirit  of  fear  and  the  evils  of  the  world  do  not 
appall!  The  sun  does  not  merely  shine  for 
itself,  it  gives  light  to  all  within  its  reach  and 
upon  which  it  shines.  So  it  is  with  the  brave 
man ;  from  him  flow  courage  and  joy  to  thou- 
sands of  others. 

3.  This  is  all  true  and  soon  said.  But  is 
there  an  effectual  means  of  overcoming  fear 
and  being  truly  brave!  Feeling  and  imagi- 
nation present  the  greatest  difficulty  to  the 
will  in  surmounting  the  torment.  It  is  these 
which  exaggerate  real  conditions  and  intrude 
their  terrors  and  supposed  impossibilities 
before  the  understanding  and  the  will.  Feel- 
ing itself  does  not  depend  on  the  will.  What 
is  in  the  power  of  the  will  is  to  restrain  and 
modify  the  preponderance  and  importunity 
of  the  feelings,  so  that  they  may  not  be  al- 
ways insisting  upon  the  dangers  and  diffi- 
culties that  lie  before  us.  We  must,  there- 
fore, strive  to  make  our  feelings  obey  like  a 
well-broken  hound  that  naturally  starts  up 
and  gives  tongue  at  the  first  noise  he  hears, 
but  at  a  word  from  his  master  lies  down 
quietly. 

Three  means  are  useful  in  order  to  attain 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  119 

this  end.  The  first  is  the  realization  that,  in 
most  cases,  that  which  is  charming  or  terrify- 
ing in  temporal  things  is  the  effect  of  onr 
imagination,  which  exaggerates  their  appear- 
ances. In  reality  only  eternity  is  blessed  or 
terrible.  Let  us  stamp  deeply  on  onr  minds, 
as  a  true  principle,  that  ^4t's  three-quarters 
imagination,''  and  say  so  to  ourselves  when- 
ever fear  approaches  us.  By  such  thoughts 
we  take  the  edge  oif  the  difficulty.  The 
second  means  is  to  make  a  resolute  attempt 
to  grasp  the  difficulty,  and  to  convince  our- 
selves practically  that  it  is  thus  and  not  other- 
wise. It  may  seem  to  us  that  we  cannot  en- 
dure a  certain  course  of  action  which  duty  or 
perfection  demands;  still  let  us  embrace  it. 
Or,  we  are  so  dependent  upon  a  certain 
creature  that  we  believe  we  cannot  live  with- 
out it ;  still,  let  us  give  it  up.  We  shall  find 
that  we  do  survive  and  that  we  are  as  well 
and,  perhaps,  better  off  than  before.  How 
often,  perhaps,  we  have  already  experienced 
this  in  our  lives !  With  what  terror  we  have 
looked  forward  to  something  that  was  com- 
ing ;  and  when  it  came  it  was  quite  bearable. 
Everything  temporal,  however  hard  it  is, 
passes  away,  and  everything  unpleasant  be- 
comes with  time  endurable.     Let  us  encour- 


120      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

age  ourselves  by  these  tlionglits.  It  is  dread- 
ful and  pitiable  that  our  imagination  should 
make  game  of  us  and  injure  our  spiritual 
life.  It  gives  us  untrustworthy  spectacles 
and  false  scales,  so  that  we  do  not  see  things 
as  they  really  are  and  judge  wrongly  of  their 
value.  Thence  arise  so  many  erroneous 
judgments,  so  many  imaginary  impossibili- 
ties and  horrors.  Imagination  sees  a  monster 
everywhere,^  and  influences  us  to  actions  un- 
worthy of  reasonable  and  generous  men. 
Only  by  mastering  it  with  a  strong  hand  can 
one  be  freed  from  its  unworthy  servitude  and 
become  a  man — truly  a  man,  without  fear  or 
reproach.  This  is  why  the  old  masters  of 
the  spiritual  life  taught  as  the  first  and  es- 
sential lesson  that  was  necessary :  Corrigere 
phantasiam,  i.  e.,  bring  imagination  under  the 
control  of  reason. 

The  third  remedy  against  fear  and  dis- 
couragement is  prayer  and  confidence  in  God. 
So  the  example  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
teaches  us.  We  have  never  suffered  a  sweat 
of  blood  through  fear  and  anguish.  He  suf- 
fered even  this,  to  teach  us  that  fear  in  itself 
is  no  sin  and  no  disorder.  He  suffered  this, 
to  console  us,  to  obtain  grace  for  us  and  to 

1  Prov.  xxvi,  13. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  121 

show  ns  the  way  we  should  follow  if  such 
an  hour  of  G-ethsemane  should  come  upon  us. 
We  must,  like  Him,  pray  humbly  and  per- 
sistently. Thus  He  gained — not  because  He 
needed  it,  but  because  He  so  willed — ^greater 
consolation,  and  thus  strengthened  went  to 
meet  His  awful  sufferings  with  heroic 
courage.  Should  God  permit  us,  at  the  sight 
of  some  sacrifice  He  demands,  to  suffer  dis- 
couragement for  a  time,  we  can  trust  Him, 
and  be  sure  that  He  will  be  beside  us  with 
His  grace.  And  if  He  be  with  us,  what  is  im- 
possible to  us,  what  enemy  can  we  not  sub- 
due? We  Christians  are  soldiers  of  God  and 
of  Christ.  Nothing  so  ill  befits  a  soldier  as 
discouragement  and  cowardice.  The  Chris- 
tian is  dedicated  in  his  Baptism  to  warfare 
and  sacrifice ;  he  is  a  noble  knight  who,  as  Al- 
brecht  Diirer  has  so  splendidly  pictured  him, 
rides  straight  forward  on  his  road,  undis- 
mayed by  death,  and  the  devil,  who  specter- 
like trot  beside  him.  Only  the  hound,  the 
brave  knight's  playfellow,  goes  with  drooping 
tail.  The  Christian  fears  nothing  but  God 
and  sin ;  all  else,  even  death,  he  counts  as  gain 
and  victory.^  By  death  Christ  and  Christian- 
ity have  overcome  the  world. 

1  Philip  i,  21. 
9 


122      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

In  the  spiritual  life  too  little  attention  is 
paid  to  the  conquest  of  fear  and  discourage- 
ment. And  yet  fear  is  the  hapless  mother  of 
so  many  and  so  great  disasters.  Fear  is  the 
sting  by  which  sloth,  lukewarmness,  liaK- 
heartedness  do  to  death  our  endeavors  after 
higher  things  and  condemn  us  to  an  inglori- 
ous mediocrity.  ^'How  often  have  I  proved 
it!''  writes  St.  Theresa;  ^4f  at  the  beginning 
of  some  good  work  I  overcame  the  opposition 
of  cowardly  nature,  I  had  always  reason  to 
congratulate  myself.  The  greater  the  terror, 
the  more  the  soul  wins  joy  from  that  which 
seems  so  difficult.  If  I  had  to  give  advice  on 
this  point,  I  would  say:  learn  never  to 
pay  attention  to  natural  fear  and  never  to 
meet  God's  goodness  with  distrust  if  He  in- 
spires us  with  some  great  and  high  thought. ' ' 
Sloth  and  Fear  are  sisters  and  never  ac- 
complish anything.  According  to  the  poet 
Dante,  the  cowardly  and  fearful  are  worthy 
of  neither  glory  nor  hate;  common  dust  are 
they,  and  who  knows  whither  the  wind  blows 
them  and  where  they  lie  ? 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  123 

CHAPTEE  XIII 

ANGEE  AND  IMPATIENCE 

1.  Anger  and  Impatience  are  the  inordin- 
ate desire  to  avenge  oneself.  Anger  presup- 
poses some  real  or  imaginary  injustice  or 
disturbance  of  justice,  to  ourselves  or  others, 
and  desires  to  restore  the  right  order  by- 
means  of  revenge  and  punishment.  Anger 
is,  in  general,  a  fault  against  meekness, 
moderation  and  self-control. 

2.  Even  as  men  we  must  combat  anger  and 
impatience.  As  the  impulse  of  anger  is 
usually  very  vehement,  it  hinders  more  than 
anything  else  the  right  use  of  reason.  Thus 
it  comes  to  pass  that  not  only  is  justice 
ignored,  but  a  multitude  of  sins  of  injustice 
are  committed.  We  are  often  unjust  to  those 
who  are  without  blame  and  deserve  our  wrath 
either  not  at  all,  or  not  in  the  measure  we 
deal  out  to  them.  Our  motive,  as  a  rule,  is 
not  zeal  for  justice,  or  the  restoration  of 
order,  but  passion  and  the  delight  of  retalia- 
tion. In  that  lies  the  disorder  of  anger,  and 
on  this  account  it  is  sinful. 

Besides,  the  angry  man  injures  himself. 
Anger,  just  because  it  is  a  disorder  and  a  sin, 


124      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

degrades  Mm,  hnrts  his  repntation  and  makes 
liim  odious.  The  pleasure  of  revenge  at- 
tracts him  and  makes  him  believe  that  indulg- 
ence and  forgiveness  are  a  weakness,  a  lower- 
ing and  contempt  of  himself.  At  the  root  of 
anger  there  lies  illusion  and  confusion  of 
thought,  and  these  do  not  elevate  but  debase 
a  man. 

Much  more  as  Christians  are  we  bound  to 
restrain  anger.  Christ  has  expressly  com- 
manded us  to  be  meek,  to  love  even  our 
enemies,  and  has  given  His  own  glorious  ex- 
ample of  patience,  which  all  true  Christians 
and  saints  follow.  The  Christian  plan  of 
battle,  so  wonderful  and  divine,  is  not  to  con- 
quer force  by  force,  but  by  patience  and  sub- 
mission. This  spirit  is  the  touchstone  of 
true  Christian  virtue  and  perfection,  and, 
therefore,  in  a  still  higher  degree,  is  de- 
manded in  the  religious  state. 

Anger  within  right  bounds,  and  from  a  true 
zeal  for  justice,  for  God's  honor  and  man's 
salvation,  is  good,  and  a  sublime  virtue. 

3.  The  universal  remedy  against  anger  and 
impatience  is  meekness,  which  restrains  the 
inordinate  desire  for  revenge  and  the  over- 
mastering sense  of  anger.  Meekness  pro- 
duces, not  natural  inditference,  stupidity  or 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  125 

fearfulness,  but  tlie  love  of  reasonableness, 
and  of  that  beauty  and  nobility  which  are  in- 
herent in  true  meekness. 

How  much  reason  we  have  to  practise 
meekne'ss !  It  is  a  prime  necessity  in  this  life 
of  ours ;  nothing  can  be  done  without  it.^  It 
is  not  the  loftiest  of  the  virtues,  certainly, 
but  scarcely  any  is  more  needful  in  our  daily 
life.  Sugar  is  better  than  salt;  but  salt  is 
more  important,  because  we  use  it  daily  and 
for  almost  everything.  Moreover,  nothing 
so  completely  wins  for  us  the  regard,  confi- 
dence, and  affection  of  men  as  meekness.  It 
is  always  an  indication  of  great  intellectual 
superiority,  rectitude  of  judgment,  ripened 
experience  of  life  and,  especially,  unwonted 
strength  of  will  and  a  good,  humble  and 
kindly  heart.  What  more  do  we  need  in 
order  to  attract  men's  hearts,  to  win  them 
and  attach  them  to  us  1  Their  souls  rest  with 
utter  confidence  at  the  side  of  meekness. 
Everyone  flies  from  the  neighborhood  of  a 
volcano;  and  impatience  and  anger  are  vol- 
canic in  their  nature.  They  do  no  good  and 
much  harm,  even  more  harm  than  we  intend. 
Everywhere  we  spoil  God's  work  by  impa- 
tience and  make  it  impossible  for  Him  to 

1  Hebrews  x,  36. 


126      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

make  use  of  us.  Impatience  has  no  place  in 
the  New  Testament,  which  is  the  covenant  of 
charity,  confidence  and  peace;  while  meek- 
ness makes  us  beloved  both  of  God  and  men.^ 
4.  In  order  to  be  always  patient,  we  must 
as  far  as  possible  practise  recollection,  that 
impatience  may  not  take  us  by  surprise.  We 
must  realize  that  everything  is  possible  in 
this  world,  must  be  amazed  at  nothing  and 
prepared  for  everything.  We  must  always 
adhere  to  the  resolution  to  bear  all  injustice 
patiently,  whatever  it  may  be,  and  whence- 
soever  it  may  come,  in  whatever  form,  from 
whatever  quarter,  otherwise  there  would  be 
no  cross  to  carry.  Let  us  be  convinced  that 
there  can  never  be  good  reason  for  impa- 
tience. When  we  are  excited,  let  us  be  silent, 
even  as  regards  the  faults  of  our  inferiors. 
The  strength  of  good  government  does  not 
consist  in  always  striking  inmiediately,  but  in 
overlooking  or  ignoring  nothing  without  tak- 
ing measures  for  its  improvement  at  a  suit- 
able time  and  under  favorable  circumstances. 
Everyone  accepts  a  reasonable  reproof;  it  is 
the  sign  of  a  good  and  generous  will ;  but  no 
one  is  willing  to  endure  passion.  Judge 
others^   faults   as   you   do   your   own,   with 

1  St.  James  i,  4. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  127 

patience  and  forbearance.  To  be  gentle  with 
good  men  is  not  the  result  of  our  own  meek- 
ness, but  that  of  our  surroundings.  True 
meekness,  like  true  charity  and  every  other 
virtue,  must  be  able  to  endure  and  suffer 
something.  Do  not  complain  of  another ;  you 
will  only  become  more  impatient  and  infect 
him  you  blame  with  the  same  fault.  In 
order  to  attain  true  patience  it  is  not  enough 
not  to  avoid  occasions  of  impatience ;  we  must 
rather  seek  them.  Charity  and  patience  are 
the  way  to  meekness.  Wlien  you  begin  to 
feel  impatient,  think  how  soon  the  occasion 
passes  over.  To-morrow  you  will  not  feel 
the  wrong  any  more,  things  will  seem  quite 
different  and  you  will  rejoice  that  you  did 
not  lose  patience. 

CHAPTER  XIV 

PKIDE 

The  genealogy  of  the  family  of  pride  is  as 
follows:  Its  mother  is  selfishness.  Selfish- 
ness has  two  children,  pride  and  sensuality. 
The  children  of  pride  are,  first,  vanity,  a  soft 
creature,  but  somewhat  stupid;  secondly, 
ambition,  a  restless  person  who  wants  to  be 
held  in  honor  by  everyone;  thirdly,  imperi- 


128      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

ousness,  who  desires  to  be  under  nobody  but 
superior  to  all,  the  true  devil's  child  in  the 
family,  from  whose  attacks  no  one,  not  even 
God  Himself,  is  secure.  All  these  have  the 
special  family  characteristic  of  striving  im- 
moderately and  inordinately  beyond  their 
power,  of  wishing  to  be  and  to  appear,  to 
dare  and  undertake,  more  than  they  really 
are,  or  can  really  do. 

1.  A  special  sign  of  pride  is  self-compla- 
cency, which  admires  everything  about  itself 
and  ascribes  everything  to  itself;  another  is 
sensitiveness,  which  troubles  itself  over  every 
failure  of  recognition,  every  suspicion  and 
reproof,  every  supposed  neglect.  No  sensi- 
tive plant  is  so  delicate  as  pride  with  respect 
to  its  own  honor.  It  is  occupied  only  with 
acquiring  what  may  secure  the  notice  and 
admiration  of  others.  It  especially  loves  to 
criticize;  it  cites  everything  before  its  judg- 
ment seat;  it  judges  both  living  and  dead. 
It,  so  to  speak,  apotheosizes  itself.  It  knows 
everything,  no  one  can  teach  it ;  it  needs  noth- 
ing and  wraps  itself  in  complete  isolation. 
Such  demi-gods  are  not  infrequent  in  this 
world;  they  are  those  who  will  be  taught 
nothing  by  the  Church  or  even  by  God  Him- 
self.    Pride  is  everywhere  to  be  found;  in 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  129 

rulers  and  subjects,  in  nobles  and  beggars, 
in  learned  men  and  peasants.  It  has  been 
epidemic  in  the  world  ever  since  that  old  de- 
ceiver, the  serpent,  wrote  in  our  first  par- 
ents '  genealogy :  ' '  You  shall  be  as  gods. ' '  ^ 
This  sentence  will  not  lose  its  hold  on  the 
minds  of  us  children  of  Adam. 

2.  Humility  is  pride's  direct  opposite — 
the  grand-daughter  of  the  virtue  of  temper- 
ance and  the  daughter  of  interior  modesty. 
It  moderates  and  extinguishes  all  inordinate 
paroxysms  of  pride,  of  striving  after  honor 
and  recognition,  and  undue  independence;  it 
seeks  a  praiseworthy  humiliation  of  itself 
both  before  self  and  before  others ;  it  fosters 
a  slight  opinion  of  self  and  is  pleased  if 
another  shares  and  expresses  the  same  opin- 
ion. It  avoids  honor,  is  silent  about  self, 
endures  humiliation  with  patience  and  joy. 
It  does  not  make  excuses,  but  humbles  itself 
by  the  sincere  acknowledgment  of  its  own 
wretchedness  and  imperfection  when  there  is 
opportunity,  especially  in  the  sacrament  of 
penance.  Its  heroic  master-piece  is  love  of 
humiliation. 

3.  Knowledge  of  self  goes  before  humil- 
ity as  guide,  teacher,  and  counselor.     This 

1  Gen.  iii,  5. 


130      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

knowledge  teaches  us  that  all  the  good  we 
have  or  do  is  God's  gift  and  work,  that  we 
can  do  nothing  of  ourselves  and  have  noth- 
ing of  our  own  but  sin  and  failure.  From 
this  flows  the  whole  work  and  suffering  of 
humility,  even  the  love  of  humiliation.  The 
justice  and  reasonableness  which  lie  in  this 
self-abasement  form  the  kernel,  the  soul  and 
motive,  of  the  virtue  of  humility. 

4.  How  many  motives,  then,  we  have  to 
strive  against  pride  by  a  true  humility ! 

Then  only  does  truth  dwell  within  us  when 
we  are  humble;  humility  is  truth.  The  true 
mirror  of  self-knowledge  shows  us  that  we 
have  nothing  of  ourselves,  but  all  from  God. 
Pride  is  therefore  falsehood,  dishonor  and 
robbery  of  the  Divine  glory.  In  God's  sight 
pride  is  an  abomination,  in  the  sight  of  sensi- 
ble men  an  absurdity.  To  think  highly  of 
ourselves  only  shows  that  our  minds  are  un- 
utterably small.  And  mere  honor  from  men 
— what  is  it  worth  f 

And  how  important  humility  is  to  the 
whole  spiritual  life!  All  comes  to  us 
through  God's  grace,  but  if  we  are  proud, 
God  can  give  us  no  special  graces;  for  His 
own  sake  He  cannot,  because  humility  alone 
renders  to  Him  the  glory  that  comes  from 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  131 

His  gifts;  and  for  oiir  sakes  He  cannot,  be- 
cause graces  without  humility  only  injure 
us  and  are  occasions  of  greater  pride. 

If  we  desire  to  live  a  wholly  pure  life,  free 
from  fault,  let  us  be  humble.  Our  daily 
faults  for  the  most  part  arise  from  lack  of 
humility.  What  is  the  reason  of  our  neglect 
of  prayer,  envy,  discussion  of  our  neigh- 
bor's faults,  detraction,  immodesty,  want  of 
obedience,  irritability,  daintiness  with  regard 
to  our  surroundings,  impatience,  complaints 
about  our  work  and  the  disagreeable  things 
we  meet  with,  melancholy,  and  despair!  All 
these,  and  countless  other  faults,  vanish  be- 
fore humility.  Little  men,  it  is  said,  cannot 
fall  far;  but  pride  and  arrogance  are  bound 
to  fall,  and  often  to  fall  low  and  shamefully. 
It  is  only  a  great  fall  that  will  bring  pride 
to  its  senses.  Pride  is  the  source  of  all  sins, 
as  humility  is  the  foundation  of  all  virtues, 
not  because  it  is  in  itself  the  most  exalted  of 
all,  but  because  it  is  the  indispensable  pre- 
requisite of  all  right  conduct.  "Who  can  take 
a  single  right  step,  if  he  does  not  know  the 
way,  or  his  own  powers !  This  is  what  pride 
does  not  know,  while  humility  learns  it  by 
self-knowledge.  Whoever  desires  to  do  any- 
thing great  for  God,  let  him  love  humiliation. 


132      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

which  is  the  acme  of  humihty.  To  love  and 
seek  humiliation  is  the  hardest  of  sacrifices. 
It  is  the  ^'Asses'  Bridge''  of  the  spiritual 
life,  the  dividing  line  between  perfection  and 
imperfection.  Pride  is  love  of  self  carried 
even  to  hatred  of  God.  Humility  is  love  of 
God  carried  even  to  hatred  of  self.  That  is 
the  true  and  complete  victory,  God's  true 
honor  and  glory  achieved  within  us.  Then 
only  can  He  reckon  absolutely  upon  our  loy- 
alty— otherwise  we  are  always  and  alto- 
gether unreliable.  A  life  free  from  fault, 
rich  in  virtue  and  joyous  is  the  reward  of 
humility. 

Finally,  how  important  humility  is  in 
order  to  embrace  and  prosecute  a  vocation, 
and  for  the  peace  and  happiness  of  human 
companionship  in  general!  Many  strive  for 
a  higher  position,  for  the  honor  of  God,  as 
they  imagine,  and  in  order  to  be  able  to  ac- 
complish more.  But  in  reality  it  is  only  the 
satisfying  of  their  ambition  that  impels  them. 
They  do  not  meet  with  success,  failure  dis- 
gusts them  and  they  are  for  giving  every- 
thing up.  They  cannot  endure  to  be  a  buried 
talent.  God's  interests  are  to  them  merely 
a  stirrup  for  their  ambition  to  mount  by. 
They  succeed  in  gaining  a  position,  and  then 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  133 

pride  robs  them  of  all  merit  in  God^s  sight. 
Nothing  so  ruins  character  and  deprives  it 
of  all  interior  strength,  of  independence, 
steadfastness  and  genuineness  in  God^s 
sight  and  in  men's,  as  pride  and  ambition. 
They  are  the  animalia  glorice — the  beasts  of 
glory — of  which  Tertullian  speaks.  And 
whence  come  disquiet  in  social  life,  oppres- 
sion and  force  in  high  places,  enmity  against 
all  authority,  whence  all  revolutions  and  all 
heresies,  except  from  pride,  ambition  and 
the  lust  of  mastery  ? 

Let  us  have  done  with  ambition  and  its 
deceptive  fruit,  worldly  honor.  Eecognition 
and  renown  amongst  men  are  worth  no  more 
to  us  than  possessions  in  the  moon.  They 
do  not  enrich  us.  If  a  beggar  praises  a  beg- 
gar, what  is  the  good  of  it?  Let  us  seek 
honor  from  God  by  the  acquisition  of  solid 
humility  and  self-abasement.  Honor  will 
come  to  us  in  time :  and  that  the  true  honor. 


CHAPTER  XV 

ATTKACTION   AND  AVEKSION 

The   subject    of   this    chapter   is    charity, 
especially  charity  towards  our  neighbor. 


134      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

1.  Charity  is  the  virtue  by  which  we  em- 
brace, with  our  will,  God  as  the  highest  Good 
and  for  His  own  sake  and  rest  in  Him  as 
our  last  End.  The  object  of  charity  is  two- 
fold :  God  and  man,  and  man  specially  in  his 
relation  to  God,  as  God's  possession.  His 
creature,  and  His  child.  God  indeed  loves 
not  only  Himself,  but  all  that  is  His.  Our 
charity,  that  it  may  be  divine  charity,  must 
embrace  both  God  and  our  neighbor.  But 
the  motive  of  charity  is  but  one,  namely,  God, 
and  all  else  for  God's  sake.  The  order  of 
charity  is :  God  first  and  above  all,  then  our- 
selves and  finally  our  neighbor  as  ourselves. 
With  regard  to  both  our  neighbor  and  our- 
selves, we  must  prefer  mental  and  spiritual 
to  bodily  interests,  and  therefore  his  spirit- 
ual to  our  own  bodily  well-being,  and  we  do 
well  to  subordinate  our  bodily  well-being  to 
his,  though  we  are  not  bound  to  do  this.  Our 
love  is  disordered  when  either  we  do  not  love 
all  for  God's  sake,  or  love  anything  more 
than  God  Himself,  or  set  our  own  or  our 
neighbor's  temporal  advantage  before  his  or 
our  spiritual  interest. 

The  following  motives  lead  us  to  place 
charity  before  all  else. 

2.  Charity  is  the  first  and  greatest  com- 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  135 

mandment,  in  fact,  the  sum  and  basis  of  all 
commandments.  All  others  are  but  applica- 
tions of  the  law  of  charity.  Through  char- 
ity God  takes  possession  of  the  will,  the  basal 
power  of  which  is  charity.  Through  charity 
He  possesses  the  whole  man,  and  can  lay  any 
command  upon  him.  Through  charity  He 
unites  man  in  the  most  perfect  manner  to 
his  fellow-man  and  to  Himself,  man's  last 
Aim  and  End.  So  that  charity  is  indeed  the 
bond  of  perfection  in  the  highest  sense.  On 
this  account  our  Saviour  designates  the 
Christian  Eeligion  as  essentially  the  religion 
of  charity,  and  charity  as  the  sign  by  which 
His  disciples  are  to  be  recogiiized.  We  have, 
then,  in  reality  but  one  law,  the  law  of  char- 
ity, and  have  but  one  thing  to  do — to  love. 

3.  The  love  of  God  and  our  neighbor  has, 
however,  one  adversary  and  enemy,  which 
prolongs  its  own  life  at  the  cost,  and  by  the 
diminishing,  of  that  love.  This  enemy  is  in- 
ordinate self-love.  It  values  and  loves  self 
above  all,  judges  everything  from  the  point 
of  view  of  self  and  seeks  self  in  everything, 
even  in  the  love  of  our  neighbor,  whether  we 
feel  aversion  or  attraction. 

4.  It  is  rightly  said  that  likeness  and  har- 
mony are  the  conditions  and  basis  of  charity. 


136      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

So  reasons  for  aversion  or  interior  diminu- 
tion of  charity  towards  our  neighbor  may 
arise  from  opposition  of  natural  disposition 
and  unlikeness  in  modes  of  thought  and 
opinion  and  outward  conduct,  which,  as  we 
say,  render  a  certain  individual  unsympa- 
thetic and  unattractive  to  us.  Another  class 
of  reasons  for  aversion  is  found  in  real  or 
supposed  injuries  on  our  neighbor's  part, 
and  from  these  arise,  yet  a  third  class  of 
reasons  for  aversion,  i.  e.,  uncharitable,  con- 
temptuous, critical  and  bitter  thoughts  and 
grounds  of  offense,  which  develop  into  un- 
charitable words,  untimely  and  injurious  ob- 
servations and  unpleasant  differences,  griev- 
ously hurting  charity  and  setting  hearts  at 
variance,  tiere  we  may  also  allude  to  the 
gift  of  wit  and  its  misuse.  A  witticism  often 
hurts  more  than  an  open  insult.  Wit  is  gen- 
erally a  dangerous  gift.  It  often  conceals  a 
lack  of  charity  and  a  satanic  sharpness.  A 
recklessly  witty  man  is  seldom  a  kindly  one. 
Only  too  often  he  seeks  himself,  and  loves 
to  shine  as  a  wit  at  the  expense  of  humility 
and  charity. 

We  must  avoid  all  this  for  the  sake  of 
charity,  which  is  so  high  and  glorious  a  pos- 
session.    Let  us  never  harbor  knowingly  and 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  137 

willingly  aversion  and  bitter  thoughts  in  our 
hearts,  let  us  not  keep  in  our  memory,  any 
injustice  we  have  suffered,  nor  represent  our 
neighbor  to  ourselves  as  unfriendly  and  full 
of  faults.  It  is  quite  useless  to  do  so.  It 
does  not  alter  the  fact,  and  only  confirms  us 
in  anger.  Uncharitable  thoughts  are  the 
first  germ  of  aversion.  Let  us,  then,  cherish 
charitable  thoughts,  that  the  contrary  may 
find  no  place  in  our  hearts.  A  man  who  has 
always  loving  thoughts,  says  Father  Faber, 
is  certainly  a  saint.  There  are  people  who 
seem  made  to  vex  us.  They  always  come  at 
an  unseasonable  time  and  always  do  what 
annoys  and  displeases  us.  There  are  others, 
conspicuous  for  their  evil  habits  and  faults, 
who  do  us  wrong.  What  is  to  make  us  pa- 
tient? We  must  retire  from  human  society 
if  we  are  to  suffer  nothing  unpleasant.  Such 
annoyances  we  must  bear  as  part  payment 
for  the  advantage  of  living  in  society.  It 
would  be  very  tiresome  if  everyone  were 
like  ourselves.  The  greatest  profit,  indeed, 
of  social  intercourse  is  the  unfailing  oppor- 
tunities it  offers  for  the  exercise  of  patience 
and  charity.  It  is  generally  our  own  selfish- 
ness, our  imaginary  troubles,  our  egotism 
and  eagerness  to  have  our  own  way,  our  lack 

10 


138      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

of  practice  and  our  ineptitude  in  understand- 
ing others  and  putting  ourselves  in  their 
place,  which  make  it  so  hard  for  us  to  see 
this.  A  good  plan  is  to  treat  others'  faults 
as  we  treat  our  own.  First  we  ignore  our 
faults,  then  we  excuse  them  on  the  score  of 
the  good  points  we  have  or  think  we  have, 
and  finally  we  endure  them,  because  we  can- 
not do  anything  else.  Let  us  never  speak 
without  good  reason  of  others'  faults.  We 
only  make  ourselves  more  angry,  and  also 
make  others  vexed.  We  should  not  avoid 
people  who  irritate  us  in  order  to  avoid  being 
vexed.  A  much  safer  and  much  easier  way 
to  the  end  we  desire  is  to  seek  them  out  and 
overcome  their  evil  by  charity.  What  helps 
us  here  is  to  be  prepared  for  all  these  diffi- 
culties of  social  life,  to  expect  them,  to  bear 
and  conquer  them  with  patience.  To  look 
on  everything  as  possible  and  to  be  aston- 
ished at  nothing  in  this  world  is  a  wise 
maxim. 

5.  Attraction  is  in  itself  good.  It  is  the 
magnet  which  draws  man  to  man  and  soul 
to  soul,  and  binds  them  together  in  charity. 
It  is  in  itself  an  involuntary  feeling,  a  merely 
instinctive  emotion.     To  deserve  the  name  of 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  139 

charity,  it  must  be  conscious   and  proceed 
from  reason. 

Disorder  may  enter  into  this  emotion,  in 
the  first  place,  if  its  motive  is  not  God  Him- 
self. He  must  be  the  motive,  unless  it  is 
to  be  merely  natural,  not  divine,  charity. 
Affection  is  disordered,  in  the  second  place, 
if  it  does  not  observe  the  rules  laid  down 
by  Grod  and  reason.  According  to  His  ordi- 
nance, and  even  our  own  instinct,  we  must 
extend  charity  to  those  who  are  nearest  to 
us  either  by  nature  or  by  divine  appointment, 
such  as  our  relations  and  those  set  over  us, 
our  benefactors,  those  who  are  in  any  way 
conspicuous  by  their  authority  or  their  sanc- 
tity and  the  gifts  God  has  given  them,  and 
especially  to  those  who  are  chiefly  in  need 
of  our  help.  It  is,  thirdly,  inordinate  if  it 
goes  out  to  our  neighbor,  not  from  any  in- 
tellectual or  spiritual  motive,  but  from  phys- 
ical attraction,  and  that  perhaps  to  the  soul's 
hurt.  This  is  no  longer  love  of  our  neigh- 
bor, but  real  selfishness,  and  even — from  a 
higher  point  of  view — hatred  of  our  neigh- 
bor. Finally,  there  is  disorder  if,  in  conse- 
quence of  attraction  to  an  individual,  the 
common    good    is    prejudiced.    We    belong 


140      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

after  all  to  the  human  family,  and  are  even 
more  bonnd  to  it  than  to  the  individual. 

Into  this  category  of  inordinate  affections 
fall  all  merely  sensuous  friendships,  which 
are  called  ^ ^particulars'  friendships,  that 
withdraw  our  love  from  those  to  whom  it  is 
in  the  first  place  due  and  expose  us  to  the 
danger  of  sinning  against  God's  command- 
ments. They  are  a  crime  against  mankind 
in  general  and  our  own  particular  circle.  As 
the  true  love  of  God  and  our  neighbor  ele- 
vates a  man  and  makes  him  great  and  happy, 
so  this  spurious  love,  which  is  indeed  the 
death  of  true  charity,  debases,  belittles  and 
corrupts  him. 

6.  From  this  caricature  of  charity  let  us 
turn  to  the  true  love  of  God  and  our  neigh- 
bor. This  love  alone  ennobles  and  enriches 
us  and  enables  us  to  do  endless  good  in  the 
world.  No  one  can  excuse  himself  from  the 
obligation  of  this  charity,  for  without  it  he 
can  do  nothing,  or  only  what  is  trifling  and 
worthless.  Let  us  only  be  careful  to  love, 
and  we  are  rich  enough  to  be  benefactors 
of  mankind.  We  have  loving  thoughts; 
thoughts  move  the  heart,  and  the  heart  the 
hand.  And  what  else  is  required  for  a  good 
work?    We  speak  loving  words.    How  much 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  141 

good  can  they  do!  They  remove  misunder- 
standings and  banish  mistrust.  We  have 
loving  looks;  they  scatter  melancholy  and 
put  temptations  to  flight,  they  cause  courage 
and  joy  and  gladness  makes  this  earth 
a  heaven.  A  kindly,  cheerful  man  is  a  true 
power  for  God  in  the  world.  He  is  an  exor- 
cist who  drives  the  devil  out  of  human  hearts. 
He  is  an  apostle  and  evangelist,  he  preaches 
God  and  by  his  charity  and  beneficence  sets 
the  Saviour  before  men's  eyes.  If  we  but 
earnestly  desire  true  kindly  affection  and 
charity  towards  men,  the  means  will  not  be 
wanting.  ^ '  Charity  never  f  alleth  away, "  Mt 
is  never  at  a  loss  and  always  knows  how  to 
act.  "We  can  never  indeed  do  enough  good 
in  our  lives ;  but  in  order  to  do  good  we  need 
courage  and  joy.  And  every  work  of  charity 
bears  within  it  the  blessing  of  consolation 
and  gladness,  perpetual  fresh  joy  in  good 
works,  and  finally  the  noble  passion  to  be 
always  doing  good,  and  that  is  the  perfect 
victory  of  good,  the  victory  of  God  Himself 
over  the  hearts  of  men. 

1 1  Cor.  ^iii,  8. 


142      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 
CHAPTER  XVI 

FAULTS    OF    CHAEACTER 

1.  By  ^ '  cliaracter "  we  understand  the  in- 
dividnality,  distinction  from  others  and  pre- 
dominant note  in  a  man's  natural  disposition. 
A  fault  of  character,  then,  is  a  disorder,  a 
defect  or  an  excess  in  the  faculties  of  "the 
soul  and  their  relations  to  each  other,  which 
is  peculiar  to  a  man  and  marks  him  out. 

2.  Everyone  has  more  or  less  faults  of 
character.  God  alone,  because  of  the  sim- 
plicity and  eternity  in  all  His  divine  attri- 
butes, necessarily  and  by  reason  of  His  Na- 
ture excludes  every  inequality.  With  Him 
no  attribute  is  greater  or  more  perfect  than 
another.  With  the  creature,  and  therefore 
with  man,  it  is  not  so ;  he  is  ever  limited  and 
unequal.  In  every  man  there  is  one  spiritual 
faculty  or  disposition  more  powerful  than 
the  others  which  disturbs  the  harmonious 
equipoise  and  the  even  movement  of  the 
whole,  and  tends  to  mistakes  in  conduct. 
That  is  his  master  passion. 

3.  Such  a  fault  may  arise  from  the  very 
disposition  of  the  mind  and  soul,  according 
as  the  intellect,  or  the  will,  or  the  imagina- 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  143 

tion  and  sentiment  predominates,  not  to  tlie 
advantage,  but  the  injury  of  the  other  facul- 
ties and  to  the  imprinting  of  itself  on  the 
man's  whole  being.  Thus  we  are  divided 
into  intellectual  men,  independent,  inflexible 
men  of  strong  will,  imaginative,  sentimental, 
or  sensual  men.  Again,  the  difference  may 
arise  from  the  physical  nature,  that  is  from 
the  temperament,  the  state  of  a  man's  mind 
which  results  from  the  union  of  the  soul  with 
the  body  and  the  bodily  constitution.  So 
we  speak  of  the  sanguine,  the  choleric,  the 
phlegmatic  and  the  melancholy  temperament, 
each  of  which  has  its  own  drawbacks  and 
its  own  advantages. 

4.  In  order  to  improve  the  character  it  is 
first  necessary  to  know  it.  Although  every- 
one suffers  from  some  defect  of  character,  it 
is  not  always  easy  to  discover  it.  There 
stand  in  the  way  of  self-knowledge  inatten- 
tion to  ourselves,  or  vanity  and  self-decep- 
tion. It  is  humiliating  to  be  accused  by  con- 
science of  a  fault,  and  so  one  evades  its  testi- 
mony. There  are  also  men  who  possess  so 
happy  and  even  a  character,  that  it  is  not 
easy  to  perceive  any  conspicuous  deficiency 
in  it.  In  such  natures  the  characteristic 
fault  is  usually  fear,  timidity,  irresolution 


144      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

either  in  abandoning  or  undertaking  any- 
thing. 

Now  this  is  what  we  can  do  in  order  to 
discover  our  characteristic  fault.  First,  let 
us  see  which  is  strongest  in  us,  understand- 
ing, will,  or  feeling,  and  of  what  kind  our 
temperament  is.  Secondly,  let  us  mark  what 
sins  and  faults  we  most  often  fall  into. 
They  lead  us  inevitably  to  their  common 
root,  and  that  common  root  is  our  character- 
istic fault.  Thirdly,  let  us  consider  what 
virtues  we  possess;  they  too  can  put  us 
on  the  track  of  our  special  failing,  because 
every  virtue  has  its  corresponding  fault,  just 
as  every  plant  has  its  particular  blight. 
Fourthly,  let  us  take  note  of  the  prevailing 
humor  of  our  soul.  It  indicates  accurately 
the  tendency  of  our  nature  and  character, 
and  enables  us  to  perceive  what  gives  us 
pleasure  and  attracts  us,  what  consoles  us 
if  anything  goes  wrong  and  what  are  the 
favorite  thoughts  which  occupy  our  minds. 
Other  means  of  discovering  our  character- 
istic fault  are  enlightenment  from  Grod  in 
prayer  and  the  judgment  of  our  director  or 
of  those  around  us. 

5.  We  must  then  combat  our  characteristic 
fault    with    earnestness    and    perseverance. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  145 

There  are  three  special  reasons  why  we 
should  do  so. 

First,  because  this  fault  is  a  defect  and 
malformation,  not  of  our  exterior,  but,  what 
is  of  far  more  importance,  a  deformity  of 
the  soul  and  of  the  beautiful  image  of  God 
within  us.  How  carefully  we  remove  the 
least  bodily  disfigurement!  How  little  we 
care  for  a  spiritual  deformity ! 

Secondly,  because  the  improvement  of 
character  is  of  the  highest  importance  in  the 
spiritual  life.  Our  characteristic  fault  is  the 
most  serious  hindrance  to  our  spiritual  prog- 
ress. It  is  not  only  a  fault,  but  the  source 
of  all  other  faults.  All  bear  a  family  like- 
ness to  it.  To  fight  against  it  is  to  fight 
against  all.  To  amend  it  is  to  amend  all. 
How  often  we  hear  men  complain:  ^'If  I 
only  had  not  this  unfortunate  failing,  all  my 
other  faults  would  be  bearable. '^  It  is  a 
very  tyrant  among  the  little,  and  in  the  end 
will  even  pose  as  a  virtue.  In  the  spiritual 
life  everything  is  possible  by  means  of  grace, 
our  co-operation,  and  merit.  Now  God  gives 
the  most  grace  where  it  is  most  needed;  but 
where  we  need  it  most  is  in  our  fight  against 
the  chief  fault  in  our  character.  There  we 
may  be  certain  we  have  God  as   our  ally. 


146      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

Our  characteristic  fault  is  God's  and  our 
most  dangerous  enemy.  It  deprives  us  of 
grace  and  of  the  merit  of  our  efforts.  No 
parasite  can  injure  a  plant  as  our  chief  fault 
injures  us.  It  is  a  universal  maxim  of  theo- 
logians that  a  good  and  happy  character  is 
the  most  important  among  all  the  natural 
means  which  God  employs  to  lead  souls  to 
their  last  end.  This  sign-post  of  Divine 
Providence  we  must  follow  by  resisting  with 
determination  our  characteristic  fault.  Even 
here  on  earth  victory  secures  for  us  the 
prize  of  purity,  clarity  of  vision  and  peace 
of  soul. 

Who  does  not  realize,  in  the  third  place, 
of  what  supreme  importance  this  combat  is 
in  the  fulfillment  of  our  vocation!  He  who 
has  no  mind  to  fight  against  this  fault  should 
go  into  the  desert  and  renounce  every  calling 
that  involves  co-operation  with  men.  At 
least  he  would  not  then  vex  and  injure  other 
people.  But  he  who  desires  to  live  amongst 
his  fellows  and  to  benefit  them,  let  him  strive 
for  a  good  and  beautiful  character.  Every 
fault  of  character  limits  our  efficiency  or  alto- 
gether destroys  it.  In  order  to  be  able  to 
help  others,  many  virtues  are  necessary. 
One  fault  can  spoil  all  and  make  it  impossi- 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE    ^  147 

ble  for  us  to  do  good.  How  much  valuable 
energy  has  been  wasted  upon  unrestrained 
anger,  imprudence,  and  sensuality!  These 
make  the  grandest  talents  unproductive. 

Earnest  mortification  must,  then,  be  prac- 
tised in  this  direction.  We  must  fight  if  we 
are  to  have  any  prospect  or  hope  of  victory, 
and  all  depends  on  that  hope.  We  have  to 
do  with  one  single  enemy  in  this  battle,  and 
must  concentrate  all  our  strength  at  one 
point.  That  is  the  right  plan  of  campaign. 
God  will  help  us,  because  the  conflict  is  in 
His  interests.  How  successfully  the  saints 
have  subdued  this  evil  spirit  of  their  charac- 
teristic fault!  Why  should  not  wel  It  can 
only  be  done  by  earnestness  and  persever- 
ance. Nothing  can  withstand  a  good  and 
earnest  will.  Let  us  do  what  lies  in  our 
power;  we  shall  not  change  our  character 
essentially;  but  we  can  limit  its  excesses  and 
mend  its  defects. 

We  have  time,  we  can  will,  we  can  fight, 
we  can  pray.    And  that  is  enough. 


148     THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 
CHAPTER  XVII 

SOME   ADDITIONAL   KEMAEKS 

1.  To  what  lias  been  said,  the  following 
should  be  added :  We  must  firmly  resolve  to 
overcome  ourselves,  and  be  determined  to 
rely  steadfastly  on  prayer  as  the  very  foun- 
dation-stone of  our  spiritual  life.  This  must 
be  our  one  fundamental  principle.  We  must 
hold  it  fast  and  follow  it  out  as  the  one  fixed 
idea  of  our  life  in  spite  of  all  relapses.  We 
shall  without  doubt  often  fail;  but  that  will 
not  be  so  disastrous,  so  long  as  we  remain 
true  to  our  intention  at  bottom.  The  fail- 
ures will  always  diminish,  and  at  last  the 
principle  will  gloriously  assert  itself  in  our 
life  and  master  it. 

2.  To  give  up  this  principle  is  to  renounce 
all  spiritual  earnestness,  all  aim  at  perfec- 
tion. Prayer  alone  will  not  attain  the  end. 
To  be  willing  to  pray  merely,  without  self- 
denial,  is  an  article  of  the  modern  sugar-and- 
water  creed.  God  and  union  with  Him  are 
not  to  be  found  in  prayer  alone.  It  is  a  pity 
that  so  much  trouble  should  be  spent  on  such 
prayer.  After  years  and  long  wanderings 
through  by-paths  we  shall  still  be  where  we 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  149 

were  when  we  set  out.  It  is  as  necessary  for 
us  to  practise  both  prayer  and  self-denial 
with  fixed  regularity,  as  it  is  to  have  two 
wings  in  order  to  fly,  or  two  hands  if  we  are 
to  wash  our  hands.  Both  must  help,  sup- 
port and  supply  one  another.  Both  are 
parts  of  one  whole.  Without  mortification 
of  self  there  is  no  real  prayer.  It  is  a  neces- 
sity of  prayer  and  even  if  one  does  pray 
without  it,  one  does  not  find  God.  The  un- 
mortified  man  seeks  Grod  in  prayer  and  finds 
Him  not.  God  Himself  seeks  the  mortified 
man,  because  his  heart  is  purified  and  fitted 
for  union  with  God,  Who  longs  more  than 
we  ourselves  to  impart  Himself  to  us  and 
unite  us  to  Himself.  He  seeks  only  a  pure 
and  mortified  heart.  But  it  is  just  as  true 
that  we  cannot  mortify  ourselves  without 
prayer.  Mortification  is  hard,  and  only 
God's  grace  can  make  it  possible  and  easy. 
But  that  grace  comes  with  and  by  prayer. 
He  who  will  be  a  prudent  man,  therefore, 
and  build  his  house  on  firm  ground,  must 
build  on  the  rock  of  prayer  and  self-denial. 

3.  Undoubtedly  the  command  to  mortify 
ourselves  is  hard  to  obey,  and  the  path  of 
self-denial  difficult  to  tread.  We  men  have 
by  sin  made  this  path  our  only  way,  and  now 


150      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

we  must  travel  along  it,  no  matter  how  hard 
it  is.  But  let  us  not  forget  that  the  way  of 
sin  and  the  yoke  of  inordinate  passions  is 
not  less  hard,  but  far  harder.  We  cannot 
escape  sin  without  self-denial.  Our  only 
choice  lies  between  self-denial  and  sin.  The 
way  is  really  hard  only  because  our  resolu- 
tion is  so  half-hearted.  Let  us  make  a  whole- 
hearted resolution  and  be  confident.  The 
way  will  become  easy  and  even  pleasant  in 
time.  Life  comes  from  death  and  sweetness 
from  strength.^  The  brier  of  mortification 
does  not  bear  thorns  alone,  but  also  roses  of 
joy  and  supernatural  consolation.  But  the 
consolation,  like  all  that  is  beautiful  and 
great  here  below,  is  obtained  by  vigorous  ef- 
fort. Difficulty  and  trouble  disappear  in  the 
joy  of  heroic  courage.  This  joy  is  the  fair 
side  of  the  mortification  that  terrifies  us. 

4.  There  are  plenty  of  objections  raised 
against  mortification.  It  is  said:  ''In  our 
days  it  is  no  longer  possible ;  health  and  labor 
do  not  allow  it.''  Here  we  make  a  distinc- 
tion. From  interior  mortification  there  is 
no  dispensation,  and  it  neither  injures  health 
nor  interferes  with  labor.  Of  exterior  mor- 
tification it  may  be  truly  said  that  people 

1  Judges  xiv,  14. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  151 

in  these  days  would  have  perhaps  better 
health  if  they  practised  it  a  little  more. 
Labor  is  certainly  itself  a  good  mortification. 
But  in  order  to  work  well  and  wisely  there 
is  need  of  mortification,  otherwise  one  does 
what  is  useless  or  what  is  merely  agreeable, 
and  that  is  not  work.  You  may  object  that 
it  is  old-fashioned  asceticism.  But,  so  far 
as  we  know,  the  world  is  the  same  as  it  al- 
ways was.  It  has  not  changed,  neither  has 
Christ  changed,  and  the  end  of  life  and  the 
means  to  that  end  remain  the  same.  There- 
fore, old-fashioned  mortification  is  as  neces- 
sary as  ever.  Again,  it  is  said  that  interior 
mortification  is  all  very  well,  but  not  ex- 
terior. The  element  of  truth  in  this  is  that 
interior  mortification  is  the  better  and  more 
important  of  the  two.  But  it  does  not  fol- 
low that  exterior  self-denial  should  be  alto- 
gether neglected.  If  there  be  no  exterior 
mortification,  interior  cannot  continue.  To 
minimize  and  reject  exterior  mortification  is 
not  according  to  the  spirit  of  Christianity 
and  shows  a  total  misapprehension  of  our 
condition  in  consequence  of  the  Fall.  Half 
our  difficulties  and  sins  are  physical  in  origin. 
From  the  Christian  point  of  view  our  body 
is  not  merely  a  power  for  evil  which  must  be 


152      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

held  in  check,  but  also  yields  the  precious 
myrrh  of  penance  and  satisfaction  for  our 
sins  and  all  the  sins  of  the  world,  the  price 
and  sacrifice  for  obtaining'  special  graces,  en- 
lightenment and  merit  for  eternity.  There- 
fore innocent  souls  are  the  most  zealous  in 
the  practice  of  exterior  mortification.  An- 
other mistaken  notion  often  advanced  is  that 
exterior  mortification  is  suitable  at  first,  but 
not  afterwards.  We  can  no  more  escape 
from  the  body  and  its  effects  upon  the  soul 
than  we  can  escape  from  our  shadow. 
Though  self-denial  is,  indeed,  part  of  the  A, 
B,  C  of  the  spiritual  life,  we  can  never  afford 
to  forget  it. 

It  is  universally  the  case  that  self-morti- 
fication is  difficult  to  poor  fallen  man  and 
that  vigorous  and  persistent  effort  is  needed 
in  order  to  exercise  it.  And  that  is  exactly 
what  we  need  in  order  to  overcome  evil  and 
to  train  ourselves  to  be  strong  for  what  is 
good.  The  way  is  hard,  the  end  great  and 
glorious.  For  a  great  end  a  generous  man 
willingly  makes  sacrifices.  Therefore  the 
*' Following  of  Christ''  concludes  the  instruc- 
tion on  the  Eoyal  Way  of  the  Cross  with  the 
words:  ''When  we  have  read  and  searched 
all,   let   this    be   the    final    conclusion,    that 


OF  SPIKITUAL  LIFE  153 

through  many  tribulations  we  must  enter 
into  the  Kingdom  of  God. ' '  ^  But  to  endure 
tribulation  self-denial  is  necessary,  well  es- 
tablished, all-embracing  and  continual  self- 
denial. 

1  "Omnibus  ergo  perleetis  et  scrutatis  sit  haec  eonclusio 
finalis:  Quoniam  per  miiltas  tribulationes  oportet  nos  in- 
trare  in  regnum  Dei."     De  Imit.     Christi,  Lib.  II,  Cap.  12. 


11 


THE  THIRD  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCI- 
PLE: LOVE  OF  THE  DIVINE 
SAVIOUR 

To  pray  and  hold  commimion  with  God  is 
sweet  and  delightful.  To  subdue  and  master 
one's  heart,  in  order  to  make  it  worthy  of 
communion  with  Him  is  sublime.  But  both 
are  hard  for  man  under  many  circumstances. 
Then  comes  love  and  makes  all  easy. 


CHAPTER  I 

CHARITY 

1.  To  turn  the  heart  away  from  earth  to 
heaven,  bravely  to  bear  the  cross  and  joy- 
fully to  make  all  sacrifices  is  without  doubt 
bitterly  hard  to  poor  human  nature.  It 
would  help  us  marvelously  if  we  had  some- 
thing which  would  always  attract  and  uplift 
us  by  its  strength  and  sweetness,  which  would 
ever  give  us  joy  and  by  this  gift  of  gladness 
make  amends  for  all  the  troubles  of  earth. 
154 


THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES      155 

2.  This  is  precisely  what  love  does.  Love 
is  the  attraction  of  the  will  to  a  good  that 
answers  to  our  heart's  desire,  that  satisfies 
our  longing  for  happiness,  and  by  its  posses- 
sion fills  us  with  peace  and  joy,  which  ever 
follow  in  its  train.  Peace  and  joy  are  in- 
deed the  natural  effects  of  the  possession  of 
the  longed-for  good,  and  with  them  love  con- 
quers all  things.  Charity  is  the  mightiest 
power  in  heaven  and  on  earth.  God  is  char- 
ity ;  and  there  is  no  higher  gift  or  intercourse 
between  God  and  man  than  charity. 

3.  But  in  order  that  charity  may  abide 
with  man  and  bless  his  every  faculty,  the 
good  which  is  the  source  of  peace  and  joy 
must  be  a  real  conception,  an  ideal  of  truth, 
goodness  and  beauty.  It  must  be  a  true  and 
actually  existing  idea,  not  merely  a  beautiful 
possibility.  It  must  on  the  one  hand  be  high 
above  us,  that  it  may  exalt  us  above  our- 
selves, and  on  the  other  it  must  be  like  to  us, 
that  we  may  be  able  to  understand  it,  lay 
hold  of  it,  and  closely  approach  it.  It  must, 
besides,  be  abiding,  unfading  and  eternally 
enduring.  If  we  survived  it,  it  would  be 
something  less  than  ourselves.  It  must, 
finally,  be  a  good  without  limit  and  without 
end,  that  it  may  plentifully  satisfy  our  need 


156     THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

of  joy  and  susceptibility  to  love,  which  are 
themselves  without  end  or  limit. 

4.  But  where  can  we  find  this  ideal  on 
earth,  where  all  is  so  finite  and  evanescent? 
We  must  climb  up  to  heaven  and  bring  it 
down  from  thence.  God  knows  our  need  of 
happiness  and  love,  and  has  inspired  our 
hearts  with  the  desire  for  them.  And  there- 
fore He  has  taken  care  for  its  satisfaction. 
There  is  One  Who  stands  on  earth  and  yet 
fills  heaven.  Who  is  at  once  God  and  Man, 
Who  possesses  and  bears  the  splendor  of 
both  heaven  and  earth.  All  in  heaven  and 
on  earth  lives  by  the  Life  of  this  Ideal,  and 
drinks  rapture  from  the  vision  of  His  beauty. 
Never  through  all  eternity  shall  we  sound 
and  comprehend  His  glory.  To  catch  one 
ray  is  benediction  for  all  our  life,  reparation 
for  the  loss  of  all  earthly  good,  balm  for  all 
earthly  woe  and  foretaste  of  eternal  blessed- 
ness. 

This  One  is  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  God 
blessed  for  ever. 

We  will  now  set  forth  traits  from  His 
Image  and  His  Life  as  motives  of  love  to 
Him.  They  will  be  enough  to  plant  this  love 
in  our  hearts,  to  increase  it  and  enable  us  to 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  157 

acquire  thereby  a  power  that  shall  be  the 
support  of  our  whole  life. 

CHAPTER  II 

CHKIST GOD 

Only  God  perfectly  satisfies  man.  If  man 
attaches  himself  to  a  creature  in  the  belief 
that  he  can  thus  find  satisfaction,  there  re- 
sults only  a  passing  disturbance  of  mind  and 
heart.  Bitter  experience  will  teach  him  bet- 
ter. How  small  and  poor  and  miserable  is 
everything  here  below,  marred  by  countless 
shadows  and  wrinkles  of  imperfection! 
How  -soon  everything  comes  to  an  end  and 
leaves  unsatisfied  our  boundless  longing  for 
love  and  happiness !  Only  One  Good,  with- 
out end  or  limit,  only  God  can  perfectly  sat- 
isfy us.  It  is  the  innate  attraction  of  our 
likeness  to  God  and  our  relationship  to  Him, 
and  the  instinct  that  we  are  His  children, 
that  draws  us  to  Him  as  our  last  End  and 
the  Source  of  all  happiness. 

1.  Let  us  rejoice,  that  with  Christ  we  are 
with  God.  He  is  very  God,  and  our  God. 
This  is  not  the  place  to  prove  this  scien- 
tifically.   We    are    dealing    with    believing 


158      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

hearts,  who  hold  this  truth  and  only  desire 
to  possess  somewhat  of  the  treasures  of 
beauty  and  encouragement  that  lie  in  its 
glorious  depths. 

2.  St.  John  begins  his  Gospel:  ^^In  the 
beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  was 
with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God.''  ^  From 
all  eternity,  then,  Christ  knew  Himself  to  be 
God,  the  Possessor  of  true  Divinity.  He.  is 
Himself  the  Word,  the  Wisdom,  the  Son,  the 
Light,  the  Life  and  the  Beauty  in  the  God- 
head. These  are  all  names  which  He  Him- 
self and  the  Scripture  give  Him,  and  which 
express  inherent  properties  of  His  Person. 
What  ideas  and  conceptions  do  these  names 
awaken  in  our  hearts  1  What  is  more  loving 
and  kindly,  what  brings  greater  joy  and 
sweetness  to  the  heart,  than  Wisdom,  Beauty, 
and  Life?  And  all  this  He  is  essentially. 
This  He  is  in  His  Own  Person  as  none  other 
can  be. 

3.  ^'The  same  was  in  the  beginning,"  con- 
tinues St.  John,  and  ^'all  things  were  made 
by  Him. ' '  ^  As  the  Wisdom  of  the  Father 
He  was  the  Book  of  Life,  in  Whom  already 
existed  the  pattern  of  all  God's  creation  and 
of  His  communications  with  His  creatures  in 

iSt.  John  i,  1.  2i,  3, 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  159 

their  boundless  abundance  and  manifold 
beauty,  and  after  this  Pattern  the  Father 
created  all  things.  "Who  can  comprehend  the 
richness  and  the  splendor  of  this  creative 
power?  We  were  there  as  living  images  of 
His  goodness.  There  we  lived  and  were  be- 
loved, and  that  in  a  special  manner,  because 
He  willed  to  create  us,  actually  to  realize 
His  thought  of  us,  while  so  many  others 
whom  He  might  make  remain  for  ever  in  the 
depths  of  merely  possible  creation.  The  Di- 
vine Wisdom  was  therefore  our  first,  origi- 
nal, and  eternal  Home,  the  very  source  and 
foundation  of  our  being.  How  could  we  fail 
to  love  Him  f     How  could  we  forget  Him  f 

The  thought  and  wish  often  come  to  us: 
*  ^  0  that  I  could  see  God !  How  easy  it  would 
then  be  to  love  Him!"  We  see  something 
of  Him  at  least  in  nature,  in  His  creation. 
The  world  of  science  and  of  art,  visible  and 
invisible  creation,  are  only  a  reflection  of 
God,  but  they  are  truly  a  reflection  of  Him, 
and  a  means  by  which  the  idea  of  God  is  built 
up  in  us  and  we  are  led  to  love  Him.  Indeed 
the  earthly,  visible  creation  is  so  beautiful 
and  noble  that  we  must  seize  and  hold  our 
heart  with  both  hands  in  order  not  to  lose 
it  to  the  creature.     What  then  must  God  be? 


160      THKEE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

Other,  indeed,  than  we  can  think,  infinitely 
greater  and  more  beautifnl  than  we  can  pic- 
ture to  ourselves.  He  is  the  Author  of  all 
things,  and  therefore  every  creature  reflects 
in  its  life  and  order,  in  its  variety  and  beauty, 
the  image  of  the  Son,  and  all  things  are  visi- 
ble expressions  of  His  invisible  glory.  Can 
we  doubt  that  the  Lord,  the  Author  of  beauty. 
Who  has  made  all  this  creation  so  incompa- 
rably beautiful,  must  Himself  be  incom- 
parably beautiful!^  How  great,  and  glori- 
ous, and  worthy  of  love,  must  He  be ! 

4.  Christ  is  God.  Christ  Himself  came  to 
bear  witness  to  this  truth,  which  is  our  glory 
and  our  salvation.  How  often,  in  how  many 
ways,  and  how  winningiy  He  expresses  this 
consciousness  of  His  true  Godhead!  Thus, 
on  that  night  when  He  told  His  disciples  so 
tenderly  of  the  great  home  in  heaven  and  of 
the  Father's  love,  and  St.  Philip  said  to  Him: 
^'Show  us  the  Father,  and  it  is  enough  for 
us,''^  He  answered:  ^^ Philip,  he  that  seetli 
Me,  seeth  the  Father  also  ...  do  you 
not  believe  that  the  Father  is  in  Me  and  I  in 
HimT'  ''I  and  the  Father  are  one."^  ''I 
am  the  Light  of  the  world.'' ^     ^^I  am  the 

1  Wisdom  xiii,  3.  3  x,  30. 

2  St.  John  xiv,  8,  9.  *  viii,  12;  ix,  5 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  161 

Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life/'  ^  ^^This  is 
eternal  life,  that  they  may  know  Jesus  Christ 
Thy  Son,  Whom  Thou  hast  sent.''  ^  To  con- 
firm His  word  He  wrought  miracles  in  the 
sjoiritual  world  by  prophecy,  and  in  the  visi- 
ble world  by  healing  the  sick  and  raising  the 
dead.  He  demanded  faith  in  this  testimony 
to  Himself:  ''You  believe  in  God  (the  Fa- 
ther), believe  also  in  Me,"^  and  yet  more 
earnestly  than  faith  He  claimed  love,  such 
love  as  only  a  God  can  claim.  Else  He  can- 
not be  the  God  Who  said,  ''Thou  shalt  love 
the  Lord  thy  God  with  thy  whole  heart"  ^ 
and  W^ho  claims  all  the  love  the  human  heart 
can  give,  and  can  therefore  satisfy  all  its 
need  of  love  and  happiness. 

5.  Moreover,  He  has  been  loved  as  God 
should  be  loved.  After  His  departure  hence 
He  founded  a  Kingdom  which  embraces  the 
whole  world  and  will  never  end,  a  Kingdom 
in  which  He  is  adored  and  loved  as  God. 
Since  the  days  of  the  Apostles  and  first  dis- 
ciples of  the  Lord,  this  Kingdom  has  been 
continually  presenting  to  Him  countless 
souls  that  have  renounced  all  the  g^oods  of 
this  earthly  life,  that  have  esteemed  this  life 
as  nothing,  have  crucified  the  whole  world  in 

1  St.  John  xiv,  6.  3  St.  John  xiv,  1. 

2  xvii,  3.  4  St.  Luke  x,  27. 


162      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

their  hearts  and  poured  out  all  their  power 
of  loving  at  their  Lord's  feet.  And  so  will 
it  ever  be.  Every  true  Christian  is  ready, 
by  the  sacrifice  of  his  life  and  of  all  that  is 
dearest  to  him,  to  bear  witness  to  the  truth 
of  the  Christian  religion.  Faith  and  love 
have  founded  this  Kingdom,  and  it  will  never 
fail.  This  moral  victory  of  Christ  through 
faith  and  love  is  a  true  testimony  of  His 
Divinity.  Many  great  men  have  given  this 
testimony,  men  who  by  their  force  of  intel- 
lect and  strength  of  character  have  through- 
out their  lives  attracted  the  attention  of  the 
world  to  themselves.  Many  have  endured 
death  on  account  of  it.  But  who  for  the  sake 
of  a  man  has  changed  his  life  and  renounced 
his  most  cherished  desires  1  The  mighty  are 
passed  away,  their  work  is  in  the  dust,  and 
no  hand  is  lifted  in  their  behalf.  It  must 
then  be  a  Power  essentially  different  which 
still  energizes  in  the  world  on  behalf  of 
Christ  Who  has  left  the  world,  works  in  men, 
and  draws  their  hearts  to  Him  in  faith  and 
love.  It  is  the  Power  of  His  Godhead,  mani- 
fested in  victory  and  splendor  on  this  side 
and  beyond  the  grave. 
6.  Christ,  in  Whom  we  believe,  in  Whom 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  163 

we  hope  and  Whom  we  love,  is  God.  All  that 
our  heart  longs  for  so  passionately  and  un- 
ceasingly we  have  in  Him.  He  is  not  merely 
the  first,  the  highest,  mightiest  and  most 
beautiful  of  all  created  bemgs,  He  is  God, 
therefore  infinitely  beyond  all  creatures  put 
together.  We  may  not  merely  wonder,  take 
courage,  and  love;  we  must  also  adore.  In 
Christ  we  have  our  ultimate  Aim  and  End. 
There  is  no  truth,  or  goodness,  or  beauty  that 
we  can  seek  beyond  Him.  In  Him  we  can  ab- 
solutely rest.  In  Him  there  is  no  opposition 
between  God's  service  and  the  service  of  man, 
between  the  Divine  glory  and  our  good.  His 
service  is  the  service  of  God,  and  at  the  same 
time  our  own  salvation  and  blessing.  Neither 
time  nor  death,  the  merciless  robber  of  all 
earthly  things,  can  deprive  us  of  the  Object  of 
our  love.  There  will  never  be  a  time  when 
weariness  or  satiety  can  trouble  or  destroy 
the  enjoyment  of  that  love  and  happiness. 
We  creatures  are  all  of  us  poor  and  ill-sup- 
plied founts  of  joy;  we  exhaust  each  other 
and  are  still  unrefreshed.  Disloyalty  or 
death  soon  ends  all  things  here  below.  But 
with  God,  the  more  we  seek  the  more  we  find 
in  Him  endless  peace  and  love  and  joy.    In 


164     THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

this  sense  too  St.  John's  words  are  true: 
''God  is  greater  than  our  heart/' ^  ^'Your 
joy  no  man  shall  take  from  you. "  ^  * '  He  that 
believeth  in  the  Son  hath  life  everlasting. ' '  ^ 
But  really  to  live  is  to  know,  to  love  and  to 
be  happy,  as  St.  Augustine  so  beautifully 
writes:  "Vocabimus  et  videbimus,  videbi- 
mus  et  amabimus,  amabimus  et  laudabimus. 
Ecce  quod  erit  in  fine  sine  fine. "  ^  "  We  shall 
keep  festival  and  shall  behold,  we  shall  behold 
and  love,  we  shall  love  and  praise.  Behold 
what  shall  be  at  the  end,  without  end.'' 

The  first  condition  of  love,  then,  that  its  ob- 
ject must  be  above  us  and  must  last  for  ever, 
is  absolutely  fulfilled  in  the  Divinity  of  our 
Lord.  What  thanks  we  owe  to  the  heavenly 
Father  for  giving  us  His  Own  Son  and  with 
Him  all — Himself  and  the  Holy  Spirit !  We 
have  no  need  to  beg  for  love  and  happiness 
from  creatures;  in  Christ  the  Son  of  Grod 
we  have  all  we  can  long  for.  To  reverse  the 
words  of  the  Apostle,^  we  may  say:  "Father, 
show  us  the  Son,  and  it  is  enough  for  us." 

II  St.  John  iii,  20. 

2  St.  John  xvi,  22. 

3  St.  John  iii,  36. 

4De  Civit.  Dei,  Lib.  xxii.  Cap.  30 
5  St.  John  xiv,  8. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  165 

CHAPTEE  III 

GOD-MAIT 

Man^s  first  need  and  happiness  is  God, 
his  second  is  his  fellow-man.  Therefore, 
God  has  drawn  near  to  man  as  man  in  Christ, 
that  He  may  win  man's  love.  By  His  Nature 
God  is  invisible  and  a  pure  Spirit.  That  man 
may  rightly  know  and  understand  Him,  He 
must  appear  in  visible  form.  Now  if  God 
creates  an  image  of  Himself,  how  beautiful 
and  worthy  of  love  must  it  be!  And  God 
has  done  this:  He  has  created  an  image  of 
Himself  in  the  Sacred  Humanity  of  Christ. 
He  is  God  and  Man,  and  has  appeared  to 
us  in  all  human  loving  kindness  and  winning 
beauty.^ 

1.  The  Son  of  God  has  become  Man  and 
without  surrendering  His  Divinity  has  truly 
assumed  our  human  nature,  endowed  with  a 
body  and  a  soul,  with  understanding,  will, 
imagination  and  sensibility,  like  ourselves. 
This  union,  however,  in  no  way  changed 
human  nature;  it  but  exalted  that  nature  to 
all  dignity,  even  to  the  Divine  glory,  and  in- 
vested all  the  natural  faculties  with  a  per- 

1  Titus  iii,  4. 


166      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

fection  that  they  had  never  enjoyed  before. 
His  magnificent  intellect  mastered  the  whole 
kingdom  of  truth,  both  natural  and  super- 
natural; His  will  was  endowed  with  innate 
purity,  sanctity  and  a  fullness  of  power  that 
knew  no  bounds  in  heaven  or  on  earth;  His 
body,  perfect  in  its  absolute  beauty  and  deli- 
cacy, was  the  instrument  of  Divine  wonders. 
In  every  way  was  the  God-Man  the  master- 
work  of  creation,  and  the  revelation  of  God 
to  His  creatures. 

2.  The  way  in  which  the  Son  of  God  as- 
sumed this  nature  of  ours  was  the  tenderest 
and  most  loving  that  we  could  imagine.  In 
the  first  place  He  assumed  it,  not  as  Adam 
had  received  it,  straight  from  the  hand  of 
God,  but  from  our  very  flesh  and  blood.  He 
willed  to  have  human  ancestry  up  to  our  first 
parent.  He  willed  in  all  things  to  be  man 
like  ourselves.  He  had  a  Mother,  a  family, 
a  fatherland,  a  nationality,  an  appointed  re- 
ligion and  even  a  human  name.  In  every- 
thing except  sin  He  willed  to  be  like  us.  He 
is  in  very  truth  our  blood,  our  Brother  ac- 
cording to  the  flesh.  Moreover,  He  did  not 
take  upon  Him  our  nature  in  that  condition 
of  immortality  and  freedom  from  suffering 
which  Adam  originally  possessed,  but  as  it 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  167 

has  become  through  sin,  subject  to  suffering 
and  to  death;  and  to  sufferings,  not  merely 
such  as  come  to  men  in  general,  whether  in 
body  or  soul,  but  in  such  measure  as  the 
Lord  Himself  appointed  and  expressed  in 
His  life.  According  to  one  well-grounded 
opinion  of  theologians,  God  laid  before  the 
Saviour,  in  the  first  moment  of  His  life,  all 
the  ways  by  which  He  could  redeem  us,  pro- 
posing them  to  His  free-will.  And  He 
chose,  as  beseemed  the  Son  of  God,  with 
absolute  freedom  all  the  circumstances  of 
His  life  and  His  redeeming  suiferings.  The 
conditions  of  His  Incarnation  expressed  His 
choice.^  We  know  to  what  point  He  re- 
nounced temporal  honor  and  joy,  in  how  un- 
limited a  measure  He  imposed  on  Himself 
poverty,  toil,  humiliation  and  sutfering.  By 
this  choice  He  stamped  His  whole  life  with 
the  sign  and  seal  of  sacrifice.  Truly  He 
emptied  Himself  and  took  on  Himself  the 
form  of  a  servant.^ 

3.  And  why  did  He  choose  thus!  Simply 
and  entirely  for  love  of  us.  God's  honor  and 
the  satisfaction  for  our  sins  would  have  been 
accomplished  by  the  least  work  of  the  God- 
Man.    All  that  He  did  and  suffered  was  of  in- 

iCf.     Heb.  X,  5;  xii,  2.  2  PMl.  jj^  7. 


168      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

finite  value  and  sufficed  for  all.  It  was  not 
His  own  advantage,  gain  or  glory  that  was 
thus  increased.  His  essential  glory  was  His 
from  tlie  first  moment  in  full  measure  and 
could  not  be  increased.  With  regard  to  His 
accidental  glory,  which  consists  in  the  honor 
and  love  we  render  Him,  He  was  worthy  that 
we  should  love  Him  above  all  things  and  do  all 
for  Him,  and  He  bestowed  grace  in  overflow- 
ing measure  to  make  this  possible  for  us. 
It  was,  in  fine,  nothing  but  His  love  for  us 
that  made  this  choice  possible  to  Him.  He 
willed  to  have  no  advantage  in  His  life  be- 
yond us  His  brethren  and  to  be  like  us  in 
all  things.  He  willed  that  we  should,  in  all 
earthly  sufferings,  have  in  Him  a  pattern, 
a  true  companion  and  consoler,  and  that 
through  His  grace  enabling  us  we  should  gain 
eternal  merit  for  our  labor  and  suffering. 
"What  unselfish,  noble  and  true  love!  Al- 
ready (when  He  became  incarnate)  He  loved 
us  and  gave  Himself  for  us.^ 

4.  And  what  blessings  and  benefits  His 
assumption  of  our  nature  has  procured  for 
us !  First,  honor  and  dignity  to  all  our  race. 
By  the  espousals  of  the  Son  of  God  with  our 
nature  we  are  all  exalted,  ennobled,  as  it  were 

1  Gal.  ii,  20. 


OF  SPmiTUAL  LIFE  169 

deified,  and  brought  into  blood-relationship 
with  God.  Each  one  of  us  is  by  nature  God's 
child.  Even  in  the  sight  of  the  angels  w© 
are  become  worthy  of  honor.  Through  Christ 
our  nature  is  raised  above  all  the  angelic 
orders.  He  is  their  Lord,  but  not  their 
Brother.  He  sits,  true  man,  upon  the  throne 
of  God,  and  is  adored  by  them.  Secondly, 
how  marvelously  He  has  enriched  us.  He  is 
the  Head  of  mankind,  and  as  such  shares 
His  possessions  with  His  members,  so  that 
human  nature  partakes  of  all  His  riches. 
The  supernatural  life,  grace  and  glory,  all 
the  merits  of  Jesus,  are  ours,  and  we  possess 
them  as  our  own,  and  as  a  fountain  of  bless- 
ing within  us.  We  have  a  right  to  them,  if 
we  are  joined  to  Christ  in  faith  and  charity. 
Even  in  the  sight  of  God  we  are  rich  through- 
Christ.  Through  Him  we  can  offer  fitting 
adoration,  thanksgiving,  and  satisfaction, 
and  thus  satisfy  all  the  claims  of  God.  Sweet 
consolation  and  complete  confidence  is  the 
third  blessing  that  the  truth  of  Christ's 
Sacred  Manhood  brings  us.  He  is  God  in- 
deed, but  also  true  Man,  with  all  that  belongs 
to  humanity,  sin  alone  excepted.  "What  He  is 
more  than  we.  He  is  simply  by  His  own  divine 
grace  and  condescension.     He  knew  that  well, 

12 


170      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

and  therefore  He  was  and  is  so  humble,  good 
and  condescending  towards  ns  in  spite  of  onr 
weakness  and  our  poverty.  He  was  Him- 
self tried  by  all  the  sorrows  of  human  life, 
that  He  might  be  a  merciful  High  Priest/ 
Nothing  can  come  between  Him  and  us,  no 
dread,  no  sense  of  distance  and  separation. 
He  is  no  strange  gigantic  being,  whom  we 
can  only  fear  and  wonder  at,  but  One  like 
us,  our  Kinsman,  one  of  ourselves.  Whom  we 
can  love  and  embrace  with  utter  confidence. 
Yes,  as  men,  as  His  brethren,  be  we  never  so 
poor  and  sinful,  we  can  be  sure  of  the  indi- 
vidual and  boundless  love  of  His  Sacred 
Heart. 

All  this  the  Son  of  God  is  become  to  us 
through  the  Incarnation.  The  Incarnate 
is  God-made-Man,  this  great  and  marvelous 
One,  Whom  the  Scripture  calls  the  Author 
of  Creation,  the  First-born  of  every  creature,^ 
the  Heir  of  all  things ;  ^  God-made-Man,  the 
mighty  One  before  Whom  all  knees  bow  in 
heaven,  on  earth  and  under  the  earth ;  ^  God- 
made-Man,  the  all-lovely  and  all-lovable,  the 
very  flower,  as  it  were,  of  all  the  thoughts  of 
God;  God-made-Man,  the  sweet  Charity  and 
Marvel  of  heaven;  God-made-Man,  the  Life 


iHeb.  V,  2. 

3  Heb.  i,  2. 

2  Col.  i,  15,  16,  19 

4  Phil,  ii,  1 

OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  171 

and  Consolation  of  this  poor  earth;  Jesns, 
Who  has  made  Himself  our  Brother,  and 
Who,  embracing  ns  with  the  arms  of  His  love, 
lifts  ns  np  to  the  Father  in  the  eternal  home 
as  the  sweet  conquest  of  His  loving  kindness 
and  of  the  merit  of  His  charity.  What  can 
God  do  more  for  a  heart  that  is  not  touched 
by  the  glory  and  the  loveliness  of  our  Ee- 
deemer? 

CHAPTEE  IV 

GOD A    CHILD 

1.  God  became  Man  in  the  fullest  sense  of 
the  word,  therefore  He  became  a  Child. 
Childhood  belongs  essentially  to  mankind  and 
human  life — childhood  in  its  widest  sense,  in- 
cluding youth,  as  the  time  of  unfolding  from 
the  very  beginning  of  life  to  the  attainment 
of  perfect  manhood.  In  this  lies  the  first  dif- 
ference between  the  first  and  the  Second 
Adam.  The  first  knew  no  childhood  or  youth. 
As  a  perfect  man  he  stands  suddenly  in  the 
world  before  his  appointed  task.  The  Second 
Adam  willed  to  experience  the  full  measure 
of  man's  wonted  life,  and,  so  to  speak,  to  serve 
from  the  very  beginning  upwards.  Child- 
hood as  part  of  the  Life  of  Jesus  is,  there- 
fore, a  necessary  result  of  the  fact  of  the  In- 


172      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PEINCIPLES 

carnation,  and  of  His  divine  resolve  to  make 
His  Life  in  all  things  conformable  to  ours. 

2.  Now,  what  is  the  most  prominent  trait 
of  this  first  manifestation  of  Jesus  amongst 
us  men?  The  Apostle  expresses  it  com- 
pletely when  he  says,  '^The  goodness  and 
kindness  of  God  our  Saviour  appeared. ' '  ^ 
Loving  kindness  and  lovableness  are,  then, 
the  characteristic  of  His  first  appearance  in 
this  world.  With  these  in  view  He  fixed  the 
conditions  of  His  manifestation. 

What  is,  in  fact,  more  lovable  than  a 
child!  Man  is  the  aristocracy  of  the  visible 
creation,  and  the  child  is  the  flower  of  hu- 
manity. Who  can  behold  the  fresh,  tender 
beauty,  the  lovely  unfolding  mind,  the  charm 
of  unspoilt  goodness  and  innocence,  in  a 
child  and  not  be  moved,  and  not  love  the  little 
one?  Who  can  resist  a  child  when  he  ap- 
peals to  us  with  confidence  and  begs  us  to 
help  him?  Now  by  such  a  divine  artifice  the 
Son  of  God  begs  for  our  love  in  His  first 
manifestation  of  Himself. 

All  God's  revelations  are  gracious  conde- 
scensions to  us :  this  is  the  greatest  and  most 
appealing.^  It  is  so  great,  that  we  appear 
to  be  wiser  and  stronger  than  this  Child,  that 

1  Titus  iii,  4.  2  Heb.  i,  1,  2. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  173 

we  can  offer  our  s^Tiipatliy  to  God  Himself, 
poor  and  forsaken  in  this  world  of  His.  He 
casts  down  all  the  barriers  of  His  greatness 
that  separate  ns  from  Him.  Behold,  God  is 
become  as  one  of  onrselves,  seemingly  even 
less  than  we.  *^A  Child  is  born  to  ns,  a  Son 
is  given  to  ns.''^  Onr  mighty  God  has  be- 
come Man,  a  poor  forsaken  Child,  wrapped 
in  swaddling-clothes,  and  lying  in  the  manger 
— that  is  the  sign  that  onr  God  has  come.^ 
Trnly  and  beantifnlly  St.  Bernard  says : 
*' Great  is  the  Lord,  and  worthy  of  infinite 
praise,  little  is  the  Lord,  and  worthy  of  infinite 
love.''  So  is  it  with  all  His  Childhood  and 
Yonth.  How  lovable,  that  the  Almighty 
should  suffer  Himself  to  be  cared  for,  nour- 
ished, and  defended  from  His  enemy  by  an 
earthly  Mother  and  foster-father;  how  lov- 
able the  wonderful  mystery  of  His  growth  and 
progress,  as  His  body  becomes  ever  more 
beautiful  and  noble,  as  His  soul  reveals  itself 
ever  more  gloriously,  as  it  ever  pours  itself 
forth  in  more  perfect  works;  how  lovable 
the  humility,  the  obedience,  the  piety,  the  in- 
dustry, all  the  virtues  of  that  domestic  life, 
the  sight  of  which  rejoices  heaven  and  earth, 
so  that  memories  of  Nazareth  arouse  in  us  a 

1  Isaias  ix,  6.  2  St.  Luke  iij  12. 


174      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

sweet  envy  of  the  Mother  who  is  so  happy  as 
to  have  such  a  Child !  How  lovable  the  mys- 
terious tarrying  behind  and  the  appearance 
in  the  Temple,  that  premonitory  glimpse  of 
His  public  life,  when  He  will  reveal  Himself 
as  Messias  and  as  God,  but  in  poverty  and 
homelessness,  in  flesh  and  blood!  He  can- 
not, as  it  were,  delay  to  tell  us  that  He  be- 
longs (in  a  sense)  even  more  to  us  than  to 
His  Mother,  and  looks  forward  with  longing 
to  the  hour  when  He  shall  be  wholly  ours. 
Even  the  crib,  with  its  silence  and  its  pov- 
erty, is  a  deeply  significant  sign  of  future 
things,  which  He  wills  to  accomplish  for  our 
sake.  Now  the  Mother  wraps  him  in  swad- 
dling-clothes, one  day  she  will  wrap  Him  in 
the  linen  of  the  Sepulchre;  now  He  sheds 
tears,  then  He  will  pour  out  His  Blood;  now 
He  accepts  another's  crib,  then  another's 
grave. 

3.  The  environment  of  place  and  people 
that  framed  the  childhood  of  Jesus  makes 
us  yet  more  vividly  sensible  of  his  lovable- 
ness.  The  places  of  His  manifestation  are 
the  small  but  royal  town  of  Bethlehem,  high 
up  on  the  green  hills  that  look  down  on  un- 
dulating pastures,  full  of  delightful  memo- 
ries of  old  days;  then  the  wonderful  land  of 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  175 

the  Pliaraos  with  its  pyramids,  in  whose 
shadow  the  sons  of  Jacob  were  trained  in 
religion,  art  and  sutfering,  and  grew  to  be 
a  mighty  people;  then  qniet  Nazareth,  for 
the  longest  period  the  home  of  His  youth 
and  the  scene  of  His  innocent  labor  and 
hidden  life;  finally  the  venerable  sanctuary 
of  the  Temple  in  Jerusalem,  the  ancient  place 
of  revelation,  where  He  will  one  day  glori- 
ously manifest  Himself  and  where  He  now, 
at  the  age  of  twelve,  shows  his  loyal  rever- 
ence for  the  almost  supers titiously  venerated 
doctors  of  the  Law.  All  these  are  places  of 
the  highest  significance,  and  in  most  intimate 
relation  with  the  work  He  came  to  do.  In 
the  same  way  the  people  that  surrounded 
Him  are  full  of  both  charm  and  significance, 
Mary,  the  royal  Virgin-Mother,  the  true- 
hearted,  saintly  Foster-father,  the  simple, 
pious  shepherds,  the  jubilant  messengers  of 
heaven,  holy  Simeon  and  Anna,  and  the  noble, 
loyal  Kings  with  their  guiding  star.  There 
are  the  Saints  of  the  Childhood  of  Jesus,  His 
first  adorers  and  prophets,  who  proclaim  His 
advent  to  the  whole  world  and  testify  that 
Lie  is  God  indeed.  On  that  truth  all  our 
hope  rests.  Without  it  what  would  His  pov- 
erty and  His  lovableness  profit  us?     He  did 


176      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

not  break  the  silence  of  His  Cliildhood  and 
declare  His  Divinity.  He  will  do  that  later 
on.  Now  He  sends  these  saints  npon  this 
business.  They  belong  essentially  to  His 
childhood,  and  for  us  they  perform  the  in- 
finitely valuable  service  of  bearing  witness 
to  His  Godhead. 

4.  It  is  a  beautiful  world,  this  world  of 
our  Lord's  childhood.  It  is  the  Divine 
Child  Who  lies  in  the  crib.  Who  suffers 
Himself  to  be  cared  for  and  nourished, 
Who  weeps  and  flees  before  His  deadly 
enemy,  Wlio  works  in  secret  and  by  lowly 
toil  earns  His  bread.  But  there  is  no  word 
of  interior  weakness  or  unconsciousness. 
On  the  contrary,  there  is  strength  and  life 
that  embrace  the  world,  divine  life  in  the 
form  of  the  most  sublime  loving-kindness  and 
intimate  charity,  that  draws  all  to  itself  with 
irresistible  might.  What  has  this  Childhood 
wrought!  What  has  it  drawn  to  itself!  All 
things,  the  whole  world,  even  ourselves.  It 
was  our  first  devotion,  Bethlehem  our  first 
spiritual  home.  Let  us  think  of  it.  With 
what  confidence  we  can  there  pour  out  our 
prayers  and  our  love!  Perhaps  nowhere 
better.  Why  should  we  not  go  back  to  our 
first  youthful  love!     The  Saviour,  whether 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFT  177 

in  the  crib,  on  the  cross,  on  the  altar,  or 
upon  His  throne  in  heaven,  is  ever  the  same, 
ever  worthy  of  our  adoration,  our  reverence 
and  our  love.  All  devotions  to  the  Humanity 
of  Jesus  are  ways  that  lead  to  God.  There- 
fore great  saints,  men  whose  intellect  and 
force  have  renewed  the  world,  such  as  a 
Francis  of  Assisi  or  a  Bernard,  have  chosen 
the  devotion  to  the  Childhood  of  Jesus  as 
their  favorite.  Where  shall  we  find  more 
truth,  more  wisdom,  more  lovable  might  and 
more  winning  beauty,  more  of  the  beatitude 
and  confidence  of  love,  than  beside  the  little 
Child  of  Bethlehem?  Confident  love  is  the 
ritual  of  the  devotion  to  the  Child  Jesus. 
Why  cannot  it  be  the  ritual  of  our  life? 


CHAPTER  V 

THE   WISEST   TEACHER   AND    GUIDE    OF   SOULS 

1.  His  youth  completed,  the  Divine  Saviour 
began  His  public  work.  It  consisted  chiefly 
in  teaching.  He  had  been  foretold  as 
Prophet  and  Teacher,  and  His  teaching  was 
an  essential  part  of  His  work  of  redemption. 
Without  faith  we  cannot  live  aright  nor  be 
happy.     We  must  have  a  teacher,   and  we 


178      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

possess  him  in  our  Saviour,  the  best  and  the 
wisest  of  all  teachers. 

2.  He  had  all  the  qualifications  of  a  teacher. 
The  first  one  necessary  is  authority.  Teach- 
ing and  education  are  a  kind  of  creative  art; 
only  God,  and  he  to  whom  God  imparts  the 
right,  can  rightly  exercise  it.  Our  Saviour 
had  not  His  authority  to  teach  from  men,  but 
from  and  in  Himself,  because  He  was  God. 
The  office  of  teacher  was,  so  to  speak,  innate 
in  Him,  like  the  regal  and  sacerdotal  office. 
So  too  with  regard  to  the  second  essential 
qualification— Knowledge.  He  is  God,  the 
Truth  and  Only-Begotten  Son  in  the  bosom 
of  the  Father,  the  Wisdom  of  the  Father,  the 
Divine  Witness  to  all  the  mysteries  of  heaven 
and  of  the  human  heart.  How  often  when 
He  is  teaching  He  makes  use  of  this  divine 
knowledge  of  men's  souls!  The  third  quali- 
fication of  His  teaching  was  power,  which 
lay  first  in  the  holiness  of  His  life.  His  life 
was  His  doctrine;  secondly,  in  the  power  of 
miracles  by  which  He  confirmed  His  word 
beyond  dispute,  and  finally  in  the  grace  that 
He  bestows,  by  which  He  moves  hearts  and 
makes  His  commandments  easy  and  delight- 
ful to  fulfill.  Thus  He  taught  indeed  as  One 
with  power  and  as  none  other  ever  taught. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  179 

3.  And  what  did  He  teach?  First  of  all, 
what  God  willed  and  what  was  necessary  and 
helpful  to  us.  He  taught  us  to  know  God  as 
our  Father  and  our  last  and  beatific  End. 
He  taught  us  to  pray,  to  be  humble,  to  deny 
ourselves  and  patiently  and  joyfully  to  bear 
our  cross;  He  taught  us  to  love  God  above 
all  things,  with  our  whole  heart,  and  our 
neighbors  as  ourselves.  That  is  the  content 
of  His  Teaching.  We  can  apply  it  here  on 
earth.  It  is  enough  to  make  us  happy.  He 
dispensed  His  instruction  freely  and  gen- 
erously. He  could  have  told  us  infinitely 
more;  but  that  we  might  have  the  merit  of 
faith.  He  reserved  His  further  teaching  until 
we  shall  have  reached  heaven.  There  He 
will  impart  all  to  us  and  that  without  danger 
on  our  part  of  pride  in  the  knowledge.  Our 
Lord  imparts  knowledge,  but  yet  more  He 
teaches  wisdom,  and  in  faith  lies  the  deepest 
wisdom. 

4.  His  manner  of  teaching  is,  first,  clear 
and  simple,  so  that  the  humblest  man,  so  that 
every  child,  can  understand,  and  at  the  same 
time  it  is  so  sublime  and  so  profound  that  the 
mightiest  intellect  cannot  sound  the  depths 
of  His  doctrine.  Secondly,  He  teaches  with 
wise  moderation  and  prudent  reserve.     He 


180      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PEINCIPLES 

does  not  say  all  to  all,  and  never  chooses  an 
unpropitious  time.^  He  never  over-bnrdens 
the  understanding  and  will  of  men.  What 
they  can  bear  He  demands  of  them.  The 
desire  of  the  rich  young  man  for  his  soul's 
salvation  and  greater  perfection  our  Lord 
follows,  step  by  step,  by  the  simple  exhorta- 
tion to  keep  the  commandments,  and  next  by 
pointing  out  to  him  the  counsels.^  He  tells 
the  Apostles  that  they  cannot  bear  the  whole 
truth  as  yet,  but  that  they  shall  know  it  later.^ 
How  prudently  and  cautiously  He  reveals  the 
truth  of  His  redemption  of  the  world  by  His 
death  and  the  mystery  of  His  Divinity!. 
Finally,  the  Saviour  teaches  with  unutter- 
able patience.  Unweariedly  He  scatters  the 
golden  seed  of  His  doctrine  in  men's  hearts. 
Many  a  grain  He  sees  fallen  by  the  way-side, 
or  among  the  thorns,  or  carried  away  by  the 
birds,  and  the  growth  of  even  the  best  is  slow. 
But  He  never  ceases.  At  His  first  Pasch 
the  seed  of  faith  fell  into  the  heart  of  Nico- 
demus ;  it  was  at  His  fourth  Pasch,  when  He 
had  died  upon  the  Cross,  that  the  seed  sprang 
up.  How  long  He  wrought  at  the  training 
of  the  Apostles,  until  at  last  they  were  what 

1  St.  Mark  iv,  33 ;  St.  Luke  v,  36ff. 

2  St.  Matth.  xix,  16ff. 

3  St.  John  xvi,   12. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  181 

He  willed  them  to  be!  His  patience  would 
be  gloriously  crowned  at  last,  not  merely  in 
their  individual  souls,  but  amongst  all  man- 
kind. Judea,  that  stony  field,  did  not  re- 
ceive the  divine  seed  of  the  word,  but  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  the  Apostles  bore  it  forth  to 
the  heathen,  and  there  created  the  Christian 
world.  Christian  science  and  civilization, 
Christian  law  and  Christian  art.  And  still 
our  Saviour's  preaching  continues  its  effect- 
ual work,  converts  souls,  gives  wisdom  to  the 
simple,  enlightens  the  eyes  of  the  weak- 
sighted  and  the  blind,  and  rejoices  hearts  by 
its  consolation  and  its  beauty.^ 

5.  We  need  truth,  light,  and  grace;  we 
need  a  teacher.  "Where  can  we  find  one  like 
our  Lord?  He  is  our  God;  as  He  created 
us,  so  he  must  develop  us.  He  is  Lord  of 
our  conscience,  He  knows  our  weaknesses  and 
our  capabilities.  He  knows  how  to  make  us 
abundantly  happy.  He  has  patience  to  bear 
with  our  fickleness  and  disloyalty.  He  has 
grace  powerful  enough  to  crown  His  work 
ail-gloriously.  Let  us  seek  Him  with  Nico- 
demus,  with  John  and  Peter,  Andrew  and 
Nathaniel.  All  recognized  in  Him  the  wise 
and  heaven-sent  Teacher,  the  Lord  of  their 

^  Psalm  xviii,  8,  12. 


182      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

conscience,  life,  and  happiness.  ^^Eabbi, 
where  dwellest  ThonT'  they  asked.  They 
followed  Him  and  became  His  disciples.^ 
Let  US  seek  Him  by  reading  and  meditating 
on  His  holy  Gospel.  How  rich  a  reward  is 
gathered  by  sitting  at  the  feet  of  Eternal 
Wisdom,  and  listening  to  Plis  word!  If,  as. 
the  Gospel  relates,  God  Himself  comes  to  the 
children  of  men,  and  expoimds  to  them  His 
mild  and  heart-rejoicing  law,  and  speaks  to 
them  in  language,  so  beautiful,  yet  so  human, 
of  the  mysteries  of  heaven,  then  these  are 
facts  of  eternal  importance,  of  a  heavenly 
drama  worthy  of  our  constant  contemplation 
and  filling  us  with  wonder  and  love  towards 
the  Divine  Mind,  the  wisest  of  all  hearts, 
from  Whom  this  teaching  springs.  There 
we  find  indeed  the  wisest  Teacher  and  Guide 
of  our  souls.  There  Jesus  is  truly  our  Guide 
to  salvation,  to  wisdom,  to  justice  in  God's 
sight.^  ^^Lord,  to  whom  shall  we  go?  Thou 
hast  the  words  of  Eternal  life."^  Those 
were  the  words  of  faith  and  love  with  which 
Peter  overcame  the  peril  of  an  instant  that 
was  big  with  fate.  The  victory  was  the  re- 
sult of  happy  hours  spent  at  the  Master's 
feet,  hearing  Him  and  learning  His  lessons. 

1  St.  John  i,  37ff.  3  St.  John  vi,  69. 

2  I  Cor.  i,  30. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  183 

''Eabboni'' — ''Good  Master" — was  the  word 
with  which  Magxlalen,  the  disciple  of  Jesus, 
greeted  Him  at  His  first  appearance  after 
His  resurrection.^  She  speaks  but  one  word, 
but  it  includes  all  she  knows  and  feels  and  is. 
The  relation  of  the  disciple  to  the  teacher 
and  guide  is  the  most  beautiful,  noble,  tender, 
and  touching.  It  is  the  relation  of  honor, 
gratitude,  and  loving  obedience. 

CHAPTEE  VI 

THE    SON    OF    MAN 

The  title,  ''Son  of  Man,''  under  which  the 
Prophets  foretold  the  Saviour,^  and  which 
He  repeatedly  applied  to  Himself,^  will  here 
be  taken  not  in  the  sense  of  "Messias,''  "Son 
of  God,"  or  Head  of  the  whole  human  race, 
but  in  that  of  Possessor  of  our  nature  in  the 
noblest  and  most  complete  sense.  Our  Lord 
is  the  expression  and  the  perfect  image  of 
the  most  lovable  humanity.  This  lovable- 
ness  includes  three  things. 

1.  Our  Saviour  lived  in  every  respect  a 
simple,  ordinary  human  life.    It  was  quite 

iSt.  John  XX,  16. 

2  Dan.  vii,  13. 

SE.  g.  St.  Matth.  xi,  19;  xiii,  37,  41;  xxv,  31;  xxvi,  64. 


184      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

otlierwise  with  Jolin  the  Baptist,  His  Prophet 
and  Forerunner,  whose  life  was  extraordi- 
narily severe,  who  wore  rough  clothing  and 
lived  in  the  desert.  He  never  approached 
the  abodes  of  men.  From  the  wilderness 
sounded  forth  his  mighty  voice  and  drew  the 
people  out  to  himself.  Not  so  our  Saviour. 
He  ever  dwelt  and  lived  amongst  men,  as  a 
member  of  a  family  and  community,  in  con- 
stant and  active  intercourse  with  the  world. 
Therefore  He  submits  Himself  to  all  the 
ordinary  external  conditions  to  which  man's 
life  is  subject.  The  first  is  religion.  He, 
the  Divine  Wisdom,  the  Author  of  all  true 
adoration,  lays  upon  Himself  the  obligation 
of  an  appointed  religion.  As  a  God-fearing 
Israelite  He  fulfills  every  obligation  towards 
God  in  His  visits  to  the  Temple  and  the  syna- 
gogue. Pie  even  undertakes  religious  ob- 
servances which  are  of  a  temporary  charac- 
ter and  not  of  obligation,  and  goes  on  a 
pilgrimage  with  the  multitude  to  see  John, 
whom  He  suffers  to  baptize  Him.  The  sec- 
ond condition  is  obedience  to  superiors,  the 
bond  of  all  social  life.  Our  Saviour  fulfilled 
this  in  His  family,  in  His  life  as  a  citizen, 
towards  those  in  authority,  both  native  and 
foreign.    All  made  their  demands  upon  Him, 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  185 

and  He  satisfied  all  as  if  He  were  the  most 
ordinary  man  of  the  people.  He  even  willed 
that  this  subjection  of  His  should  be  made 
especially  prominent  in  the  Gospel  history.^ 
When  tried  for  His  life,  the  only  charge 
against  which  He  defended  Himself  was  that 
of  opposition  to  authority.^  The  third  con- 
dition of  ordinary  life  is  labor.  He  labored 
continually.  He  spent  the  greater  part  of 
His  life  in  uneventful,  common  work.  With 
His  own  hands  He  willed  to  earn  His  bread. 
The  highest-born  among  the  sons  of  Adam 
is  the  truest  comrade  of  laboring  humanity. 
Not  only  in  the  severity  and  toil  of  our 
life  did  our  Saviour  take  part,  but  also  in 
all  legitimate  and  customary  festivities.  At 
the  beginning  of  His  public  life  He  appeared 
as  guest  and  companion  at  a  wedding-feast, 
and  the  dilemma  of  the  marriage  party 
touched  Him  so  deeply  that  He  wrought  His 
first  miracle,  the  changing  of  the  water  into 
wine,  simply  to  crown  a  family  feast.  It 
seems  to  have  been  the  custom,  in  Palestine, 
to  offer  hospitality  to  traveling  teachers  of 
the  Law,  after  they  had  delivered  their  in-, 
struction.  Our  Lord,  in  order  not  to  violate 
this  custom,  did  not  refuse  such  invitations, 

1  St.  Luke  ii,  51.  2  St.  John  xviii,  37. 

13 


186      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

altliougli  He  Imew  that  they  were  given  to 
Him  from  no  sentiment  of  friendship,  and 
they  only  caused  Him  painful  embarrass- 
ments and  unpleasant  discussions.^  He  had 
to  listen  to  the  reproach  of  being  a  glutton 
and  wine-drinker.^  Even  in  His  glorified 
life  after  His  Eesurrection,  He  willed,  as 
good  men  do,  to  celebrate  by  a  repast  His 
departure  from  His  loved  disciples.^ 

In  order  to  maintain  the  symmetry  of  a 
regular  and  customary  life,  our  Saviour  even 
suppressed  the  external  manifestation  of  His 
personal  qualities.  He  concealed  the  charm 
and  beauty  of  His  youth  in  the  obscurity  of 
a  workshop  and  a  little  mountain  village. 
Who  suspected  His  power,  His  wisdom  and 
holiness?  Even  in  the  village  He  made  His 
home  He  could  have  used  His  higher  knowl- 
edge, as  in  many  other  ways,  so  especially 
for  the  salvation  of  souls.  But  He  did  not 
do  so.  He  only  revealed  so  much  of  His 
sanctity  as  expressed  the  character  of  a  pious 
child  and  youth.  So  completely  did  He  hide 
all  that  was  supernatural  that  Nathanael, 
who  lived  within  a  few  miles  of  Nazareth, 
had  heard  no  report  of  Him.^  The  years  in 
Nazareth  are  therefore  rightly  termed  the 

1  St.  Luke  vii,  36;  xiv,  1.  s  Acts  i,  4. 

2  St.  Matth.  xi,  19.  *  St.  John  i,  40. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  187 

Hidden  Life.  Even  in  His  public  career, 
when  the  country  rang  with  His  fame  and 
renown,  He  revealed  only  so  much  of  His 
wisdom,  power  and  holiness  as  was  neces- 
sary for  His  mission.  Infinitely  more  was 
that  which  He  withheld  from  human  knowl- 
edge. He,  indeed,  made  Himself  like  to  us 
to  give  us  an  example  of  humility,  but  yet 
far  more  in  order  to  win  our  love  by  His 
lovable  care  to  appear  no  more  than  our- 
selves. Likeness  is  always  the  foundation 
and  the  condition  of  love. 

2.  The  second  trait  that  marks  the  beauti- 
ful character  of  the  Son  of  Man  is  consid- 
erate, careful  and  loving  attention  to  all 
that  surrounded  Him  and  came  before  Him. 
The  second  time  He  multiplied  the  loaves,  it 
did  not  escape  Him  that  many  of  the  x)eople 
had  come  from  far  away  and  were  faint  with 
hunger  and  exhaustion.  His  compassion 
was  moved,  and  Lie  commanded  the  Apostles 
to  feed  the  multitude.^  As  He  met  the  fun- 
eral procession  at  Naim,  Llis  Heart  was  filled 
with  lively  sympathy  for  the  grief  and  deso- 
lation of  the  poor  widowed  mother,  whose 
only  son  was  being  carried  to  the  grave,  and 
He  offered  His  unsought  help.     In  the  midst 

1  St.  Mark  viii,  2ff. 


188      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

of  the  sacred  jubilation  and  joy  of  His  second 
Pasch,  He  did  not  forget  the  poor  sick  in  the 
porches  of  Bethsaida.  He  sought  them  out, 
consoled  them  and  healed  the  poorest  of 
them  all.  What  is  less  than  a  piece  of 
bread!  Yet  He  has  given  it  a  place  in  the 
Our  Father,  and  when  He  multiplied  the 
loaves  He  bade  His  disciples  gather  up  the 
fragments  that  remained.  At  His  first 
cleansing  of  the  Temple  He  overthrew  the 
money-changers'  tables,  but  He  had  pity  on 
the  poor  doves,  and  ordered  them  to  be  car- 
ried away  in  their  cages. ^  How  courteously 
and  kindly  He  deals  with  the  father  of  the 
dumb  possessed  boy  and  with  the  child  him- 
self, whom  the  Apostles,  unable  to  heal,  would 
have  turned  away!  The  thought  of  the  ter- 
rible fate  of  Jerusalem  moves  Him  to  tears 
in  the  midst  of  His  triumph,  just  when  He 
is  celebrating  the  day  most  full  of  honor  in 
His  whole  life  and  when  all  about  Him  are 
rejoicing.  In  the  depths  of  the  grief  and 
agony  of  His  mortal  conflict  on  the  Cross 
Pie  hears  the  penitent  sigh  of  the  thief,  thinks 
of  His  Mother  and  tenderly  provides  for  her- 
Inconsiderateness  and  forgetfulness  always 
hinder  far-sightedness  and  charity  and  can 

1  St.  John  ii,  15,  16. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  189 

inflict  grievous  wounds.  He  who  is  ever  con- 
siderate has  assuredly  a  good  and  wise  heart, 
and  deserves  our  love  and  confidence.  And 
such  was  our  loving  Saviour. 

3.  Gratitude  is  the  third  quality  of  a  gen- 
erous-hearted man.  How  brightly  this  char- 
acteristic shines  in  the  life  of  our  Divine 
Lord!  He  rewards,  royally  and  divinely, 
every  evidence  of  love  and  service.  How 
gloriously  Peter  is  rewarded  for  placing  his 
boat  for  an  hour  at  our  Lord's  command, 
that  He  may  preach  thence  to  the  crowd. 
Peter's  recompense  is  the  miraculous 
draught  of  fishes  and  the  call  to  be  a  fisher 
of  men.  In  return  for  the  Apostle's  prompt 
confession  of  Christ's  Divinity  our  Lord  cre- 
ates him  Pope.  Nicodemus  receives,  for  the 
slight  effort  of  a  visit  by  night,  the  grace  of 
faith.  For  the  few  steps  Zacheus  takes  to 
meet  the  Lord,  Christ  invites  Himself  to  be 
his  Guest,  and  fills  his  house  with  extraordi- 
nary graces.  According  to  the  legend,  Ver- 
onica gives  our  Saviour  her  veil  as  He  goes 
along  the  Way  of  the  Cross,  and  gives  to 
the  soldiers  the  wine  mingled  with  myrrh  for 
the  terrible  moment  of  the  crucifixioUo  He 
hands  back  the  veil,  and  His  Sacred  Face  has 
miraculously   imprinted   Itself   on   the    soft 


190      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

texture.  Of  the  mingled  wine  and  myrrh  He 
partakes,  though  but  a  single  drop,  for  the 
sake  of  the  merciful  soul  that  prepared  the 
draught,  to  give  her  joy  and  express  His 
gratitude.  John  receives  the  Mother  of 
Jesus  herself — how  precious  a  legacy! — for 
his  tender  service  of  love  in  having  accom- 
panied her  to  the  Cross!  He  recompenses 
the  noble  and  courageous  love  of  the  weeping 
women  with  words  of  most  touching  sym- 
pathy. He  rewards  the  service  of  Mary 
Magdalen  with  imperishable  remembrance  in 
His  Church.^  Finally,  is  not  Lazarus,  whom 
He  raised  from  the  dead,  a  shining  proof  of 
the  great  and  extraordinary  reward  the 
friendship  of  Jesus  brings? 

4.  We  see  how  truly  human  and  lovable 
our  great  God  makes  Himself,  how  He  mani- 
fests His  splendor  to  us  in  the  winning  form 
of  a  pure  and  noble  humanity,  and  how  He 
walks  with  us  along  the  way  of  ordinary  hu- 
man life.  His  life  is  the  glorification  of  ours. 
Thus  He  blesses  us  in  our  littleness.  We  feel 
He  is  near  us.  It  is  as  though  He  desired 
to  lessen  on  our  account  the  unapproachable 
majesty  of  His  Eternal  Godhead.  He  might 
have  overwhelmed  us  by  the  revelation  of 

1  St.  Matth.  xxvi,  13. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  191 

His  glory  and  His  awfulness,  and  instead  He 
draws  us  to  Himself  by  the  manifestation 
of  the  most  lovable  hmnanity.  It  is  not 
merely  condescension,  it  is  love,  the  loving- 
kindness  of  the  Eternal  Wisdom  to  our  race, 
of  which  it  is  written:  ^'He  found  out  all 
the  way  of  knowledge,  and  gave  it  to  Jacob 
His  servant,  and  to  Israel,  His  beloved. 
Afterwards  He  was  seen  upon  earth,  and  con- 
versed with  men. ' '  ^ 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE    SUPERNATUEAL 

Our  Saviour  is  Man  in  the  truest  and 
highest  sense.  But  He  is  infinitely  more 
than  what  the  nature  He  took  of  us  bestowed 
upon  Him.  He  is  in  the  most  sublime  degree 
supernatural,  because  He  is  at  the  same  time 
God.  His  miracles  prove  this  in  a  striking 
manner.  Now  these  miracles  are  a  mighty 
appeal  to  our  hearts,  and  that  in  a  threefold 
manner,  according  as  they  relate  to  faith, 
love  and  confidence. 

1.  Our  Lord  worked  innumerable  miracles 
in  the  invisible  order  of  spirit  and  truth  by 

iBaruch  iii,  37,  38. 


192     THEEE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

prophecy,  and  in  the  order  of  the  visible 
world,  by  mighty  works  of  every  kind.  Our 
Lord's  intention  in  working  these  miracles 
was,  as  He  agaui  and  again  explained/  to 
establish  His  teaching,  the  truths  of  His  di- 
vine mission  and  of  His  Godhead,  that  we 
might  believe.  Faith  is  the  first  and  most 
necessary  condition  of  salvation,  and  to  cre- 
ate faith  miracles  are  the  simplest  and  short- 
est, and  for  many  the  only,  means.  Where 
a  true  miracle  appears  among  the  credentials 
of  a  teacher,  there  is  God  giving  His  witness, 
and  that  which  God  testifies  to  is  infallible 
truth.  Now  since  our  Saviour  appeals  so 
often  and  so  solemnly  to  His  miracles  as 
proof  of  His  doctrine  and  mission,  it  follows 
that  the  whole  edifice  of  our  faith  rests  on 
the  fact  of  the  miracles  of  Jesus  as  its  basis. 
Of  what  intense  importance  they  are  to  us, 
then,  and  what  thanks  we  owe  Him  for  them ! 
It  is  also  surprising  and  beautiful  to  note 
how  strikingly  His  miracles  correspond  with 
His  teaching.  He  said:  ^^I  am  the  Light 
of  the  world,''  and  He  made  a  blind  man  see; 
He  affirmed  Himself  to  be  the  Resurrection 
and  the  Life,  and  He  raised  to  life  one  who 
was  dead;  He  called  Himself  the  Bread  of 

1  St.  John  V,  36  j  x,  25;  xi,  42. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  193 

Life,  and  multiplied  the  loaves;  He  proved 
that  He  could  loose  the  chains  of  sin  by  the 
healing  of  the  paralytic.  Many  of  His  mira- 
cles are  figures  and  prophecies  of  future 
mysteries  in  His  Church.  Thus  the  healing 
of  the  dumb,  blind,  and  deaf  prefigures  the 
effects  of  Baptism,  the  miracles  of  healing 
the  lepers  and  raising  the  dead  are  types  of 
the  sacrament  of  penance,  the  multiplication 
of  the  loaves,  of  the  Eucharist  and  Peter's 
boat,  the  figure  of  the  Church.  His  miracles, 
then,  are  really  explanations  of  His  teaching, 
His  work,  and  His  Person.  This  beautiful 
interior  connection  between  His  doctrine  and 
His  wonderful  works  enlightens  our  faith  and 
raises  it  to  Him  Whom  miracles  and  teaching 
so  wise,  so  mighty,  and  so  concerned  with  our 
salvation,  manifest  to  us. 

2.  But  the  miracles  of  Jesus  also  demand 
our  love,  because  they  are  altogether  the  acts 
of  His  goodness,  not  of  His  awful  power. 
He  came  to  redeem  us.  But  His  redemption 
consists  in  our  liberation  from  the  power  of 
Satan,  who  with  sin  had  brought  temporal 
evil,  sickness  and  death  into  the  world.  In 
this  gloomy  realm  our  Saviour's  power  now 
operates,  and  punishment,  curse,  sickness, 
death    and    possession   flee    before    it.     His 


194      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

miracles,  so  supernatural  and  divine,  all  bear 
the  character  of  loving-kindness  and  good- 
ness. All  are  deeds  of  the  purest  love  to 
man,  and  are  therefore  so  many  demands  on 
our  hearts  and  on  our  love. 

And  this  very  characteristic  of  His  mira- 
cles— their  lovableness — works  back  again 
to  faith;  because  the  object  of  faith  is  truths 
which  our  understanding  cannot  compre- 
hend, the  will  has  an  essential  part  to 
play  in  our  acceptance  of  truth.  But  the  will 
is  powerfully  stirred  by  the  benefits  which 
are  bestowed  upon  men  by  miracles.  We 
willingly  believe  those  of  whose  love  we  are 
convinced.  So  the  loving-kindness  of  our 
Lord  works  with  His  miracles  even  in  the 
domain  of  faith,  and  through  faith  and  love 
wins  the  hearts  of  men. 

3.  Finally,  the  miracles  of  eJesus  inspire 
our  confidence.  As  such  they  are  always 
proofs  of  a  divine,  infinite  power.  How 
magnificently  they  unveil  that  power!  In 
every  order,  in  the  domain  of  rational 
and  irrational  creation,  in  the  world  of  spirits 
and  of  men,  towards  the  dead  and  with  re- 
gard to  evil  spirits.  His  might  shone  forth 
victoriously,  manifesting  Him  as  the  Lord 
of    all    creatures,    boundless    and   almighty. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  195 

There  is  no  suffering,  no  sorrow  which  He 
cannot  exorcise.  Even  the  gates  of  eternity 
stand  open  to  Him.  Everywhere,  in  every 
need,  in  every  trouble,  the  human  soul  can 
look  up  to  the  Saviour  and  say  to  Him: 
^'Thou  canst  help  me,  Thou  canst  heal  me, 
if  Thou  wilt.' ^ 

This  appears  with  wonderful  beauty  in  the 
raising  of  the  young  man  at  Naim.  He  was 
already  being  carried  to  the  grave;  his  dis- 
consolate mother  was  following  his  bier. 
How  many  friends  had,  time  after  time,  bade 
her  ^^Weep  not!"  That  was  all  the  conso- 
lation they  could  offer  her.  But  when  the 
Lord  says  so,  all  is  different.^  With  one 
word  He  awakens  the  dead  youth  and  re- 
stores him  to  his  mother.  And  as  He  stands 
before  the  grave  of  His  friend  Lazarus,  while 
his  sisters  and  friends  and  a  vast  multitude 
prostrate  themselves  weeping  before  Him 
and  pray  to  Him,  as  the  One  Helper  and 
Saviour  in  time  of  need,  they  look  up  and, 
behold,  He  too  is  weeping  in  Llis  divine  sym- 
pathy. But  He  has  infinitely  more  than 
tears  of  love  and  s^nnpathy  for  His  friend. 
He  raises  him  with  a  word.  He  restores  him 
to  the  arms  of  his  sisters  and  friends,  and 

1  St.  Luke  vii,  13. 


196      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

thus  heals  all  their  sorrow.  Such  is  the  con- 
solation the  Saviour  gives,  and  which  He 
alone  can  give.  A  miracle  is  nothing  to  Him. 
His  power  and  His  love  extend  to  all.  That 
love  is  all-wise,  that  power  almighty,  and 
both  are  His  eternally.  Who  knowing  this, 
who  that  trusts  and  loves  Him,  can  despair? 
The  last  evil  on  earth  is  death,  and  this  too 
He  has  overcome,  and  He  will  stand  by  us, 
too,  as  Conqueror,  in  the  hour  of  death. 
Eightly,  then,  the  ^^  Following  of  Christ '^ 
sums  up  the  truth:  *^In  life  and  in  death 
hold  thou  fast  to  Him,  Who,  though  ail  else 
forsake  thee,  will  never  leave  thee. ' ' 


CHAPTER  Vni 

THE   BOOK    OF   LIFE 

There  is  an  event  in  the  public  life  of  Jesus 
which  impels  us  as  scarcely  any  other  to  love 
and  give  ourselves  to  our  Lord.^ 

1.  Li  the  third  year  of  His  public  ministry, 
in  addition  to  His  Apostles,  He  appointed 
seventy-two  disciples  to  help  them  in  their 
apostolic  work.  After  a  short  absence,  these 
disciples   returned   full   of   joy.     They   told 

iSt.  Luke  X,  17-24:  St.  Matth.  xi,  25-30. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  197 

Him  how  all  had  prospered  with  them 
through  the  power  with  which  He  had 
equipped  them,  how  even  the  demons  were 
subject  to  them.  Our  Saviour  was  full  of 
joy  at  hearing  these  humble  words,  and  in 
reply  bade  them  rejoice  not  merely  in  this 
blessed  result  of  their  mission,  but  in  some- 
thing far  higher  and  more  important,  even 
in  this,  that  their  names  were  written  in  the 
Book  of  Life.  It  is  much  more  important  to 
be  oneself  safe  than  to  help  others  to  salva- 
tion, and  thus  to  attain  that  eternal  election 
which  is  signified  by  the  ^^Book  of  Life.'' 

2.  On  this  occasion  our  Lord  glances  at 
the  great  mystery  of  this  election.  He  sees, 
even  to  the  end  of  time,  on  the  one  side  the 
worldly-wise  of  the  prudent  followers  of 
Satan,  who  abandon  God  and  are  lost;  on 
the  other  the  childlike,  unworldly,  and  hum- 
ble souls  who  cast  themselves  on  God  and  are 
saved.  Besides,  He  reveals  the  cause  of  the 
ditferent  destiny  of  the  one  and  the  other. 
It  is  the  Heavenly  Father  and  the  Saviour 
Himself.  He  says  of  Himself:  '^All  things 
are  delivered  to  Me  by  My  Father.  And  no 
one  knoweth  the  Son,  but  the  Father :  neither 
doth  any  one  know  the  Father,  but  the  Son, 
and  he  to  whom  it  shall  please  the  Son  to 


198     THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

reveal  Him. ' '  ^  And  elsewhere  He  says : 
*'No  man  can  come  to  Me,  except  the  Father, 
Who  hath  sent  Me,  draw  him. '  ^  ^ 

By  all  this  He  reveals  Himself  as  the  co- 
operating and  effectual  Cause,  as  the  Medi- 
ator and  central  point,  of  the  whole  splendid 
mystery  of  election.  As  the  Word  and  Only- 
Begotten  Wisdom  of  the  Father  and  as  the 
God-Man,  He  is  truly  the  source  of  all  knowl- 
edge of  God  and  of  all  salvation,  the  sign 
at  which  all  created  ways  part.  Whoever 
desires  to  gain  salvation  must  come  to  the 
Father  by  and  through  Him.  He  is  indeed 
the  Book  of  Life,  in  which  are  inscribed  the 
names  of  all  the  elect.  This  mystery  is  a 
splendid  revelation  of  the  central  place  our 
Divine  Lord  holds  in  creation,  of  His  excel- 
lence, of  His  Divinity.  Therefore  He  re- 
joiced in  the  Holy  Ghost  and  gave  thanks  to 
the  Heavenly  Father.  But  His  thanksgiving 
was  not  only  for  Himself.  In  His  charity  He 
gave  thanks  also  for  His  Apostles,  and  for  all 
who  through  faith  and  love  come  unto  Him 
and  are  numbered  with  His  elect. 

3.  Our  Saviour  now  draws  the  conclusion 
from  the  words  He  has  spoken.  If  we  ob- 
tain salvation  and  can  come  to  the  Father 

1  St.  Matth.  xi,  27.  ^  St.  John  vL  44. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  199 

througli  Him  alone,  it  follows  that  we  must 
submit  ourselves  to  Him  and  become  His  dis- 
ciples. Therefore  He  says:  ^'Come  unto 
Me,''  that  is,  give  yourselves  to  me  by  faith 
and  love.  ^'Take  My  burden  and  My  yoke 
upon  you, ' '  namely,  the  yoke  of  His  teaching, 
His  commandments,  and  His  rule.  ^^  Learn 
of  Me,"  become  My  scholars,  learn  of  Me  to 
be  humble  and  meek.  In  other  words,  we 
must  take  our  place  among  the  lowly  and  un- 
worldly, whom  He  extols  as  happy  and  to 
whom  He  promises  everlasting  life.  We 
must,  then,  put  away  all  self-sufficiency  and 
self-satisfaction,  simply  seek  in  Him  our 
salvation  for  time  and  eternity,  and  submit 
ourselves  to  Him  with  all  humility  and  readi- 
ness. Then  Christ  will  reveal  the  Father  to 
us,  then  Lie  will  lead  us  to  the  Father,  then 
only  are  we  reckoned  among  the  elect  and 
our  names  written  in  the  Book  of  Life.  It 
is  this  to  which  our  Saviour  invites  us. 

Beautiful  and  worthy  of  reflection  are  the 
grounds  He  sets  before  us  for  following  His 
bidding.  The  first  is  our  great  and  universal 
need.  By  nature  we  inevitably  long  for 
knowledge,  love  and  happiness,  for  full, 
never-ending  joy.  Where  shall  we  find 
them!     Not  in  ourselves,  not  in  the  world  or 


200      THEEE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

in  created  things,  but  only  in  God,  only  in 
Jesus,  Who  is  eternal  Truth,  Goodness,  and 
Beauty.  He  alone  can  give  us  full  satisfac- 
tion. We  are,  besides,  all  of  us  without  ex- 
ception, full  of  trouble,  suffering  and  pain, 
in  body  and  soul,  in  both  the  natural  and 
supernatural  order.  We  all  sigh  beneath  the 
yoke  of  evil  passions,  of  sin  and  of  temporal 
evil  and  suffering.  Where  can  we  find  help, 
consolation  and  refreshment  but  in  our  Sav- 
iour! His  word  and  His  example  animate 
us,  and  His  grace  makes  everything  possible 
and  even  easy.  Therefore  He  says:  ^'Come 
to  me,  all  you  that  labor  and  are  burdened, 
and  I  will  refresh  you. ' ' 

The  second  reason  to  attach  us  to  Him  is 
His  own  Person  and  His  lovable  character- 
istics. We  feel  but  too  well  our  own  insuffi- 
ciency and  that  we  must  have  a  master. 
Only  Christ  or  the  world  can  be  that  master. 
How  condescending,  gentle,  loyal,  and  unself- 
ish a  master  Christ  is,  when  we  compare  Him 
with  the  selfishness,  the  haughtiness,  the  t^^r- 
anny  of  the  world!  His  teaching  corre- 
sponds to  all  that  is  best  in  our  nature,  and 
is  consoling  and  uplifting.  His  commands 
are  few.  His  grace.  His  rewards  and  His 
promises  are  many.    He  is  wise,  rich  and 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  201 

mighty,  and  will  Himself  be  our  ''reward 
exceeding  great/'  In  Him  alone  can  our 
souls  find  rest. 

If  this  is  so,  must  we  not  cry  out  with 
Peter:  ''Lord,  to  whom  shall  we  go!  Thou 
hast  the  words  of  eternal  life"!  He  who 
would  gain  his  soul's  salvation  must  attach 
himself  to  our  Lord  by  faith  and  love,  with 
all  his  heart.  He  is  the  Way,  Who  leads  us 
to  the  Father;  He  is  the  Truth,  Who  satis- 
fies our  longing;  He  is  the  Life,  Who  gives 
us  true  happiness.  What  is  there  for  us, 
then,  in  heaven  or  on  earth,  what  can  we  de- 
sire and  long  for,  but  God,  the  God  of  our 
heart,  and  our  portion  for  ever?  It  is  good 
for  us  to  cleave  to  Him  alone,  and  to  put  our 
hope  in  Him.^ 

CHAPTER  IX 

HE   WAS   GOOD 

When  our  Lord  celebrated  for  the  last  time 
the  Feast  of  Tabernacles  in  Jerusalem,  there 
was  much  dispute  among  the  people  with  re- 
gard to  Him.  Some  said :  ' '  He  seduceth  the 
people,"  others  said:     "No,  He  is  good."^ 

1  Psalm  Ixxii,  25,  26,  28. 

2  St.  Jolm  vii,  12. 
14 


202      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

These  last  were  right.  What  a  man  is  and 
does  constitutes  the  whole  man.  And  what 
he  is  and  does  a  man  reveals  in  his  inter- 
course with  his  fellow-men.  Christ  was  God, 
and  God  is  before  all  things  Good.  There- 
fore our  Lord  was  Good. 

1.  He  was  good  to  the  rich.  Much  injus- 
tice is  often  done  to  them.  To  hate  or  to 
deify  them,  just  because  they  are  rich,  ■  are 
alike  wrong.  The  one  is  envy,  the  other 
folly.  Our  Saviour  loved  the  rich  and  de- 
sired all  that  is  good  for  them,  because  they 
too  have  souls  and  are  God's  children.  He 
pitied  them  because  of  their  riches,  and 
warned  them  of  the  great  danger  riches  cause 
to  the  soul.  But  He  saw  in  them  and  in 
their  riches  a  great  means  for  the  spread  of 
His  Kingdom  and  the  salvation  of  men. 
Therefore  He  did  not  slight  the  rich  and 
strove  to  win  them  to  what  is  good,  but  this 
in  a  way  worthy  of  God.  He  did  not  seek 
out  the  rich.  He  let  them  seek  Him.  Herod 
would  gladly  have  seen  Him  in  his  palace. 
He  did  not  go  to  him ;  He  would  be  no  court- 
ier bishop.  He  healed  from  a  distance  the 
child  of  the  royal  functionary,  and  did  not 
follow  him  home.  At  the  prayer  of  the 
Eoman  captain  He  began  to  take  the  road  to 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  203 

Ms  house,  but  did  not  enter  it,  since  the  offi- 
cers' deep  humility  deprecated  His  coming. 
On  the  other  hand,  He  kept  close  to  the  ruler 
of  the  synagogue,  with  lovable  pertinacity, 
and  followed  him  to  his  house  where  his  little 
daughter  lay  at  the  point  of  death.  When 
besought  by  the  rich  He  at  once  complied 
with  their  requests.  He  thought  nothing  of 
taking  trouble.  He  did  not  wait  for  thanks. 
This  is  indeed  the  charity  that  edifieth. 

2.  He  was  good  to  the  poor,  to  those  who 
longed  for  consolation,  the  unhappy  and  the 
sick.  They  were  indeed  the  chief  care  of  His 
Heart,  for,  He  says  the  physician  is  not  for 
the  whole,  but  for  the  sick.^  As  the  magnet 
attracts  iron,  so  His  goodness  drew  all  suf- 
fering ones  to  Him.  He  had  true  love  and 
closest  sympathy  with  poor  men,  because 
they  were  God's  children.  His  own  brothers, 
and  so  unutterably  wretched.  And  this  sym- 
pathy did  not  lie  concealed  in  His  Heart;  it 
expressed  itself  by  tears,  consoling  words 
and  helpful  deeds.  He  did  not  wait  for  the 
unhappy  ones.  He  went  to  them,  sought 
them  out,  offered  them  help  and  took  no 
notice  of  their  importunity  and  ingratitude. 
He  poured  out  all  He  had  to  help  them;  He 

1  St.  Matth.  ix,  12. 


204     THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

placed  His  wisdom  and  His  power  at  the 
service  of  His  Heart. 

3.  Chief  of  all  unhappy  souls,  sinners  came 
to  H^im.  They  are  the  poorest  and  most  in 
need  of  sympathy.  The  world  has  no  rem- 
edy for  these  wretched  ones,  it  does  not  even 
know  they  are  miserable  and  consigns  them, 
poor  despairing  multitude,  to  destruction. 
So  the  Pharisees  acted.  Not  so  our  Saviour, 
the  good  Shepherd  and  merciful  Father.  He 
goes  to  meet  the  prodigal  child,  stays  the 
penitent  tears  with  a  kiss,  and  restores  all 
that  has  been  lost.  His  goodness  and  love 
to  sinners  were  so  well  known  to  all  that  His 
enemies  repeatedly  based  their  wicked  de- 
signs on  this  very  loving-kindness,  and 
sought  to  destroy  Him  by  means  of  the  mercy 
of  His  Sacred  Heart.^ 

4.  Even  towards  these  enemies  our  Lord 
was  good  beyond  measure.  They  sinned  hor- 
ribly against  the  love  of  His  Heart  and  His 
merciful  endeavor  to  save  them.  At  the 
Feast  of  the  Dedication  of  the  Temple  the 
Jews  stood  about  Him  with  stones  in  their 
hands  ready  to  cast  at  Him.  He  only  asked 
them  in  touching  words:  ^'Many  good 
works  I  have  shewed  you  from  My  Father; 

1  St.  Luke  vi;  7 ;  St.  John  viii,  3-6. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  205 

for  which  of  those  works  do  you  stone  MeT' 
''For  a  good  work/'  the  Jews  answered, 
''we  stone  Thee  not,  but  because  Thou,  being 
a  man,  makest  Thyself  God.''^  He  had 
shown  them  nothing  but  goodness  beyond  all 
conception.  But  they  gave  Him  contradic- 
tion in  return  for  His  teaching,  blasphemy 
for  His  miracles,  the  blackest  ingratitude  for 
His  benefits,  murderous  hate  and  the  most 
terrible  and  shameful  death  as  the  recom- 
pense of  His  charity.  In  spite  of  all.  He 
continued  His  work  in  their  midst  with  mar- 
velous love  and  gentleness.  He  does  not 
avoid  them.  He  does  not  leave  unanswered 
their  dishonest  questions.  He  makes  of  them 
opportunities  for  fresh  instruction  and  warn- 
ing. He  does  not  cease  His  benefits,  until 
His  Heart  breaks  in  death  on  the  cross,  and 
even  as  He  dies  He  utters  a  prayer  for  their 
forgiveness. 

Our  Lord  was,  then,  good  indeed.  As  the 
true  bodily  Image  of  God's  goodness,^  He 
"went  about  doing  good,  for  God  was  with 
Him.''^  As  no  one  can  hide  himself  from 
the  life-giving  and  gladdening  splendor  of 
the  orb  of  day,^  so  there  is  no  being  upon 
whom  this  goodness  and  love  has  not  smiled 

1  St.  John  X,  32,  33.  3  Acts  x,  38. 

2  Wisdom  vii,  26.  4  Psalm  xviii^  7. 


206     THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

and  poured  forth  the  joy  of  His  benefits. 
And  now  what  follows!  That  we  should  be 
good,  since  He  has  been  so  good  to  us  ?  Un- 
doubtedly; but  something  else  first:  that 
we  should  love  Him,  Who,  above  all  else,  was 
good.  We  love  all  that  is  good,  and  all  who 
are  good  to  us;  and  has  not  He  been  good 
to  us  I  Let  us  consider  from  Whom  comes 
all  the  good  that  we  possess,  the  great  grace 
of  baptism,  of  the  Faith,  of  life  in  the  Catho- 
lic Church,  the  enjoyment  of  her  immense 
gifts,  and  perhaps  the  forgiveness  of  our 
misuse  of  countless  graces,  and  even  greater 
sins  than  this.  Let  us  consider  what  He  has 
already  bestowed  upon  us  and  what  He  will 
yet  bestow — even  Himself — and  let  us  ask 
ourselves  whom  we  should  love  more  than 
our  loving  Lord. 


CHAPTEE  X 

HIS   PASSION    AND    DEATH 

Suffering  is  the  fiery  ordeal  of  love.  This 
applies  to  every  kind  of  love.  Our  readiness 
to  suffer  for  those  we  love  is  the  measure  of 
our  love.  Our  Saviour  Himself  knew  of  no 
other  way  to  measure  His  love  for  us  than 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  207 

this,  and  He  proved  that  love  in  the  furnace 
of  His  Passion.^  This  baptism  of  blood  lays 
hold  upon  the  soul  with  such  mighty  power 
that  to  noble  hearts  it  is  ever  the  most  com- 
pelling reason  for  returning  love  for  love, 
suffering  for  suffering. 

The  Passion  of  Christ  attracts  and  moves 
our  hearts  chiefly  for  three  reasons. 

1.  The  first  is  the  motives  of  the  Passion. 
If  a  man  suffers  through  his  own  fault,  and 
he  endures  it  in  the  spirit  of  penance  and 
satisfaction,  we  regard  his  suffering  with 
sympathy,  and  even  with  respect.  Our  Lord, 
Whose  life  was  immaculate,  with  Whom 
there  could  be  no  question  of  merited  suffer- 
ing, was  able  by  Divine  appointment  to  offer 
the  sacrifice  of  reconciliation  for  us  and  for 
the  sins  of  the  whole  world.  We,  the  whole 
human  race,  are  guilty,  and  our  guilt  cries 
to  heaven  for  punishment  and  satisfaction. 
Christ's  Passion,  with  all  its  terror  and 
agony  is  nothing  else  but  the  terrible  burden 
of  sin  which  fell  upon  our  Saviour,  our  merci- 
ful Surety,  instead  of  upon  us.  *^Whom  God 
hath  proposed  to  be  a  propitiation  through 
faith  in  His  Blood,  to  the  shewing  of  His  jus- 
tice,  for   the   remission   of   former   sins.''^ 

1  St.  Luke  xii.  49.  2  Rom.  iii,  25. 


208      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

Out  of  His  unutterable  love  tlie  Son  offered 
Himself,  He  was  delivered  up  for  our  sake, 
and  for  our  sake  bore  our  sins  upon  the 
Cross.  He  did  penance  for  sins  of  which  He 
was  not  guilty.^  The  Apostle  says  the  same 
elsewhere  most  touchingly:  ^^Who  loved 
me,  and  delivered  Himself  for  me.''^  Thus 
we  must  regard  His  Passion.  We  stood  with 
our  sins  behind  the  Jewish  people,  the  im- 
mediate instruments  of  His  death;  we  took 
part  in  that  awful  deed.  At  each  scene  in 
the  drama  of  the  Passion  each  one  of  us  can 
say  to  himself:  *^Thou  art  guilty  of  this; 
thou  shouldst  suffer.'' 

Further:  our  Saviour  had  introduced  a 
religion  with  one  faith,  one  rule  of  conduct, 
with  a  new  order  of  grace  and  a  new  sacri- 
fice. He  must  seal  this  faith  by  His  death, 
fill  the  fountains  of  grace,  consecrate  the 
altar  with  His  blood;  and  it  was  necessary 
for  us,  above  all,  that  He  should  set  before 
us  the  cross  of  mortification  and  earthly  suf- 
fering and  sanctify  it  to  our  eternal  merit. 
And  all  this  He  has  accomplished  by  His 
Passion. 

Lastly,  our  Saviour  willed  to  unite  us  here 
on  earth  in  one  great  and  glorious  Kingdom, 

1  Ps.  Ixviii,  5.     "Quae  non  rapui,  tunc  exsolvebam." 

2  Gal.  ii,  20. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  209 

and  to  lead  ns,  so  united,  to  heaven.  But 
the  world  lay  in  Satan's  power;  only  a  duel 
between  life  and  death  could  create  for  us 
this  home  of  the  soul.  Like  many  a  noble 
prince,  our  Saviour  also  has  bought  us,  His. 
people,  at  the  price  of  His  life.  His  blood 
has  purchased  us  for  Himself,  that  we  might 
have  our  home  in  the  Kingdom  of  His 
Church.  Could  we  ever  forget  His  loving- 
kindness  1 

Thus  the  motives  of  His  Passion  corre- 
spond with  our  inmost  needs.  For  us,  for 
our  highest  spiritual  good,  He  suffered  and 
died. 

2.  In  the  second  place  the  Passion  of  our 
Lord  arrests  and  touches  us  because  of  the 
multiplicity  and  the  greatness  of  His  suffer- 
ings. They  are  so  great,  so  manifold  and 
unique,  that  they  stand  absolutely  alone.  He 
suffered  exteriorly  and  interiorly,  in  body 
and  in  soul.  There  were  suif erings  that  He 
alone  could  inflict  on  Himself  and  sufferings 
that  came  to  Him  from  others,  and  from 
every  source.  There  was  no  one  of  those 
around  Him  who  did  not  add  in  some  way 
to  His  suffering,  neither  friend  nor  foe.  So, 
too.  He  endured  every  kind  of  sorrow :  insult,, 
shame,  contempt,  mockery,  ingratitude,  trea- 


210     THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

son  and  injustice,  which  give  snch  anguish 
to  a  noble  heart.  He  never  met  with  justice. 
All  the  earthly  representatives  of  right  and 
justice  forsook  His  cause,  bought  Him  for  a 
price  and  condemned  Him  to  a  terrible  and 
shameful  death.  "We  behold  in  His  Passion 
terrible  and  humiliating  cruelties,  such  as  the 
Scourging  and  the  Crucifixion;  utterly  un- 
wonted and  illegal  sufferings,  such  as  the 
Crowning  with  Thorns  and  the  injuries  done 
Him  in  the  house  of  Caiphas ;  all-mysterious 
and  wonderful  sufferings,  such  as  the  Agony 
in  the  Garden  of  Olives  and  His  dereliction 
on  the  Cross,  which  He  alone  could  suffer 
and  accomplish.  It  is  especially  these  ago- 
nies of  His  soul  which  exceed  in  measure 
and  in  bitterness  all  human  sufferings.  On 
every  side  all  forms  of  sorrow  and  pain 
pressed  upon  Him,  so  that  to  Him  apply  in 
fullest  measure  the  Prophet's  words  of  the 
sorely  afflicted  city  Jerusalem:  *^0  ye  that 
pass  by  the  way,  attend  and  see  if  there  be 
any  sorrow  like  to  My  sorrow."  ^  ** Great  as 
the  sea  is  My  affliction.''  ^ 

But  in  order  to  estimate  the  depth  and  bit- 
terness of  these  sufferings  in  some  degree, 
we  must  realize  the  conditions  of  our  Lord's 

iLam.  i,  12  2  Lam.  ii,  13. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  211 

Humanity,  the  delicacy,  and  sensitiveness  of 
His  body  to  every  pain  and  injury.  He 
knew,  as  none  else  could  know,  His  divine 
majesty  and  the  honor  that  was  His  due. 
It  was  only  a  few  days  since  He  had  walked 
those  streets  as  prophet  and  wonder-worker, 
honored,  reverenced  and  adored  by  many, 
the  most  beautiful  and  wisest  of  the  children 
of  His  people,  while  the  city  lay  in  homage 
at  His  feet.  And  now  this  end,  so  full  of 
ignominy!  To  offer  one's  life  in  accom- 
plishment of  some  noble  deed  is  certainly  to 
gain  the  recognition  and  honor  of  mankind. 
Many  have  done  this.  But  to  die  the  death 
of  common  sinners  and  criminals,  forsaken 
and  rejected  by  God  (as  it  seemed)  and  man, 
to  die  without  honor  or  consolation,  in  an 
extremity  of  sutfering  that  included  and  re- 
vealed all  the  desolation  and  weakness  of  our 
poor  humanity,  so  that  His  infuriated  ene- 
mies were  full  of  joy,^  that  is  indeed  terrible 
and  heart-breaking.  Our  Lord  Himself 
made  known  the  extremity  of  that  anguish 
in  His  cry  of  dereliction  on  the  Cross :  ^'My 
God,  My  God,  why  hast  Thou  forsaken 
Me  f  ^  Truly  the  prophet 's  words  were  ful- 
filled:    *^I  am  a  worm,  and  no  man;  the  re- 

1  St.  Matth.  xxvii,  39-43,  49. 

2  Ibid.,  46. 


212      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

proach  of  men,  and  the  outcast  of  the  peo- 
ple. "  ^  ''  There  is  no  beauty  in  Him,  nor 
comeliness :  and  we  have  seen  Him,  and  there 
was  no  sightliness,  that  we  should  be  desirous 
of  Him;  despised,  and  the  most  abject  of 
men,  a  Man  of  Sorrows,  and  acquainted  with 
infirmity;  and  His  look  was  as  it  were  hid- 
den and  despised,  whereupon  we  esteemed 
Him  not,  ...  we  have  thought  Hirh  as 
one  struck  by  God."  ^  ^'He  hath  led  me,  and 
brought  me  to  darkness,  and  not  into  light, 
.  .  .  when  I  cry  and  entreat.  He  hath  shut 
out  My  prayer.  .  .  .  My  soul  is  removed 
far  off  from  peace,  I  have  forgotten  good 
things.  And  I  said:  My  end  and  My  hope 
is  perished  from  the  Lord.  Eemember  My 
poverty  and  dereliction,  the  wormwood  and 
the  gall.  I  will  be  mindful  and  remember, 
and  My  soul  shall  languish  within  Me. ' '  ^ 
0  terrible  Calvary!  Where  is  the  place  of 
such  utter  desolation,  where  an  hour  so  de- 
void of  all  consolation,  as  when  our  Lord  out 
of  the  divine  excess  of  His  charity  died  for 
us  that  self-chosen  death — He  the  holiest, 
the  most  glorious,  the  most  excellent,  the 
sweetest   and  most  lovable   of  all  the  chil- 

iPs.  xxi,  7.  3  Lam.  ii,  2,  8,  17-20. 

2  Isaias  liii,  2-4. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  213 

dren  of  men?  How  can  we  forget  that  place 
and  that  awful  hour! 

3.  Finally,  the  Passion  of  our  Lord  is 
glorious  because  of  the  way  in  which  He  en- 
dured and  accomplished  it. 

The  Passion  did  not  come  upon  Him  as  a 
sudden  and  unforeseen  calamity.  All  was 
foreseen,  appointed  and  chosen  by  Himself 
from  eternity.  Often  and  often  He  spoke 
openly  of  His  death  to  His  disciples.  In  the 
fateful  moment  of  His  apprehension  He  for- 
bade all  attempt  at  resistance.  Myriads  of 
angels,  He  said,  stood  ready  for  His  defense, 
and  at  one  word  from  Him  the  rabble  of  His 
enemies  fell  to  the  ground.  And  with  the 
same  majestic  freedom  with  which  He  en- 
tered on  His  Passion,  He  brought  it  to  an 
end.  He  bowed  His  Head  and  died,  in  token 
that  none  could  take  His  life  from  Him  and 
that  He  laid  it  down  out  of  the  fullness  of 
His  divine  power.  Truly  ^^He  was  offered 
because  it  was  His  own  will. ' '  ^ 

A  second  beautiful  characteristic  of  His 
Passion  was  His  courage — a  courage  the 
noblest  and  most  splendid  that  could  ever  be. 
He  suffered  neither  with  stoical  inditference 
and  proud  contempt  of  death,  nor  with  piti- 

1  Isaias  liii,  7. 


214     THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

able  faint-heartedness.  He  was  actively  and 
fully  sensible  of  the  pain  and  was  not 
ashamed  to  give  expression  to  what  He  felt, 
nor  even  to  weep;  but  this  was  to  give  ns 
the  greater  consolation,  in  that  He  truly  suf- 
fered, suffered  bitterly,  and  by  His  suffer- 
ings made  a  perfect  expiation  for  our  sins  as 
the  High  Priest  appointed  by  God,  Who,  ac- 
cording to  St.  Paul,  in  the  days  of  His  mortal 
life  offered  prayers,  with  a  strong  cry  and 
tears,  to  Him  Who  was  able  to  save  Him 
from  death,  and  ^Vas  heard  for  His  rever- 
ence.'^ ^ 

Lastly,  His  Passion  and  death  bore  the 
glorious  mark  of  sanctity;  He  suff^ered  and 
died  exercising  the  noblest  and  most  exalted 
virtue.  He  forgave  His  torturers,  and  be- 
sought the  mercy  of  His  Father  for  all  who 
were  guilty  of  His  death;  He  tenderly  cared 
for  His  Mother  as  she  stood  beneath  His 
Cross ;  He  listened  to  the  humble  petition  of 
the  good  thief,  fulfilled  to  the  letter  all  the 
prophets  had  foretold,  and  at  last  yielded  up 
His  spirit  in  one  sigh  of  deepest  love  to  us 
and  most  filial  submission  and  resignation 
to  God  the  Father.  Therefore,  His  death 
is  not  merely  a  holy  death,  but  the  type, 

iHeb.  V,  7. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  215 

and  tlie  efficacious  cause  of  the  death  of  all 
His  saints. 

So  death  came  to  Him,  He  entered  into  His 
agony  and  died  like  one  of  us,  not  from  any 
necessity,  but  because  He  so  willed  for  love 
of  us. 

Underneath  the  Cross,  in  view  of  those  last 
drops  of  blood  which  flowed  from  the  wounded 
side  and  the  broken  Heart,  let  us  call  to  mind 
the  words :  ^ '  Greater  love  than  this  no  man 
hath,  that  a  man  lay  down  his  life  for  his 
friends  '';^  ^^I  have  forsaken  My  house,  I 
have  left  My  inheritance:  I  have  given  My 
dear  soul  into  the  hands  of  her  enemies " ;  ^ 
'^I  am  the  good  Shepherd.  The  good  Shep- 
herd giveth  His  life  for  His  sheep ' ' ;  ^  and  St. 
Paul's  beautiful  words:  ^^God  commendeth 
His  charity  towards  us,  because  when  as  yet 
we  were  sinners,  Christ  died  for  us.''  "*  The 
Cross  says  all.  Our  Saviour  could  have  done 
no  more  to  prove  His  love  for  us  than  what 
He  has  done  and  suffered  in  our  behalf.  It 
is  the  supreme  measure  of  love.  But  does 
not  love  demand  love  in  return!  In  corre- 
spondence with  this  love  would  a  love  that 
offered  the  sacrifice  of  the  whole  world  and 
of  one's  own  life  be  too  much?    A  noble  soul, 

1  St.  John  XV,  13.  3  St.  Jolm  x,  11 

2  Jer.  xii,  7.  *  Rom.  v,  8,  9. 


216     THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

who  desired  entire  dedication  to  God  in  a 
severe  penitential  order,  answered  this  ques- 
tion. He  was  pnt  to  the  proof;  was  led  to 
the  choir  of  the  monastic  church,  where  he 
would  have  to  remain  long  hours  in  the 
winter  nights;  was  shown  the  refectory, 
where  he  would  have  to  fast  rather  than  eat, 
and  the  hard  bed  where  he  must  spend  more 
sleepless  than  restful  nights ;  and  at  the  end 
he  was  asked  what  he  now  thought  of  his  vo- 
cation. He  replied  by  the  question:  ^' Shall 
I  have  a  crucifix  in  my  cellf  On  receiving 
an  affirmative  reply  he  answered  decisively: 
^'Then  I  think  I  am  quite  ready  to  enter  on 
my  vocation.''  It  is  the  same  thing  that  St. 
Paul  declares:  ^^In  all  these  things  (tribula- 
tion, distress,  hunger,  persecution)  we  over- 
come, because  of  Him  That  hath  loved  us.''  ^ 


CHAPTEE  XI 

THE  GLOKY  OF  THE  SACKED  HUMANITY 

The  dawn  of  the  second  day  after  the 
Pasch  found  our  Lord  no  longer  among  the 
dead,  no  longer  in  the  grave  at  the  foot  of 
the  heights  of  Calvary.     He  was  risen  again, 

1  Rom.  viii,  37. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  217 

and  had  entered  on  the  life  of  glory,  the  third 
and  last  step  in  the  Incarnate  Life,  which 
here,  as  everywhere,  is  full  of  grace  and 
worthy  of  all  our  love. 

1.  Eesurrection  is  the  reunion  of  body  and 
soul,  not  indeed  under  the  former  earthly 
conditions,  but  glorious  with  a  new  life. 
Through  the  reception  of  spirit-like  facul- 
ties the  body,  without  ceasing  to  be  a  body, 
becomes  a  changed  and  marvelous  being,  the 
master-piece  of  the  wisdom  and  omnipotence 
of  God  in  the  visible  creation,  and  not  merely 
an  ornament  and  added  beauty  to  the  glori- 
fied soul,  but  also  a  source  of  all-unexpected 
knowledge,  joy  and  power.  Christ,  then, 
arose  in  the  newness,  fullness  and  splendor 
of  this  glorified  Life,  becoming  in  a  still 
wider  sense  the  Son  of  God,  even  in  His 
Sacred  Body,  from  whose  glory  shines  forth 
God's  own  Image,  chiefly  by  reason  of  the 
gifts  of  clarity,  beauty,  and  immortality. 
Who  can  realize  the  loveliness  and  the  majesty 
of  the  Eisen  King?  All  shadows  of  earth 
are  passed  away.  His  Face  is  brighter  than 
the  noon-day.  He  is  clothed  with  grandeur 
and  grace,  and  as  He  receives  every  moment 
a  sea  of  joy  from  the  whole  creation  into  His 
glorified  Heart,  so  He  pours  a  paradise  of 

15 


218      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

delight  and  blessing  into  the  hearts  of  all 
whom  He  approaches.  All  this  we  find  in 
the  Gospel:  His  appearance  dries  all  tears, 
His  greeting  gives  joy  to  all  hearts,  the  glory 
of  Easter  is  all  around  Him.  We  need  no 
more  to  give  us  happiness  than  the  sight  and 
the  enjoyment  of  the  glorified  Humanity  of 
Jesus. 

"What  magic  power  beauty  has  over  men's 
hearts !  And  yet  how  often  it  rewards  their 
service  by  disappointment,  disloyalty  and 
death.  Nothing  created  can  successfully  hide 
its  insufficiency.  If  we  would  be  truly  happy 
in  the  possession  of  immortal,  all-satisfying 
beauty,  we  must  take  a  higher  flight. 
Whither,  Easter  Sunday  tells  us.  The  Ees- 
urrection  is  indeed  the  Feast  of  the  body. 
Christ's  Soul  had  already  won  Its  glorifica- 
tion by  His  death;  by  His  Eesurrection  it 
was  His  Body  that  was  glorified  in  fullest 
measure.  The  Ascension  brought  that  Body 
no  further  interior  glory,  but  only  exterior 
splendor  by  Its  change  of  abode  from  earth 
to  heaven.  At  the  Eesurrection,  then,  He 
received  that  undying  beauty  which  makes 
all  heaven  and  earth  glad.  Therefore  Easter 
is  the  feast  of  beauty,  and  points  out  to  our 
longing  hearts  the  way  to  the  highest,  im- 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  219 

mortal  loveliness,  to  the  supreme  type  of  all 
beauty.  It  teaches  us  that  it  is  worth  while 
to  sacrifice  all  earthly  beauty,  and  to  wait  in 
patience.  Our  feast  is  not  yet  come,  says 
an  ecclesiastical  writer;  but  it  will  come, 
and  we  shall  be  satisfied  and  overflow  with 
joy. 

2.  After  He  rose  again,  our  Lord  did  not 
at  once  ascend  to  heaven,  but  remained  forty 
days  longer  here  on  earth  with  His  people,, 
ever  caring  and  providing  for  them  with  di- 
vine and  lovable  activity,  which  partly  drew 
Him  to  each  individual  disciple,  to  console, 
to  reward,  and  to  impart  His  special  com- 
missions, and  partly  had  in  view  the  building 
and  perfecting  of  His  Church.  He  appointed 
no  less  than  two  of  the  sacraments,  baptism 
and  penance;  He  revealed  the  truths  of  the 
Faith,  and  confirmed  His  teaching  as  to  the 
mystery  of  the  Most  Holy  Trinity  and  the 
Eesurrection.  And  by  creating  the  primacy 
of  St.  Peter  He  placed  the  crown  on  the  edi- 
fice of  His  Church. 

All  this  our  Lord  accomplished  with  in- 
exhaustible goodness  and  loving-kindness.  It 
might  even  seem  as  if  after  He  suffered  and 
died  He  was  even  more  loving  than  before, 
so  graciously  does  He  comfort  His  own,  so 


220      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

generously  does  He  forgive  all  failures.  He 
Who  knows  all,  forgives  all.  The  sacraments 
of  baptism  and  penance,  the  primacy,  the 
promise  of  immortality — ^what  royal,  what 
divine  Easter  gifts  to  the  whole  world!  As 
the  Eesurrection  revealed  Him  in  His  undy- 
ing splendor,  so  the  Forty  Days  manifest 
Him  in  His  goodness  and  His  care  for  His 
people. 

3.  At  length  our  Lord  went  up  to  heaven 
in  His  glory.  The  Ascension  is  the  conclu- 
sion of  His  earthly  life,  the  beginning  and  the 
completion  of  His  glorified  life  in  heaven.- 
A  more  sublime  conclusion  the  Incarnate  Life 
could  not  have.  Our  Saviour  leads  His  dis- 
ciples to  Mount  Olivet  and  in  their  sight  as- 
cends thence  ail-gloriously  to  heaven,  and 
thus  as  it  were  gives  us  a  glimpse  of  the 
Kingdom  of  His  glory,  of  which  He  now  takes 
possession  for  our  sakes.  Heaven  is  the 
glorious  end  of  all  things,  and  our  Lord's 
last  message  to  us  His  people. 

Oh,  the  greatness  and  the  magnificence  of 
this.  His  Kingdom!  It  is  a  Kingdom  of 
highest  honor,  of  sweetest  and  profoundest 
peace,  of  all-refreshing  calm,  of  unbroken  and 
magnificent  work  for  the  honor  and  joy  of 
our  great  and  glorious  God,  of  unimaginable 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  221 

and  never-ending  happiness.  What  an 
honor,  what  a  joy  it  is,  to  hope  for,  to 
have  a  right  to,  this  Kingdom  and  its  eternal 
blessings !  With  what  earnest  love  must  onr 
thoughts  and  our  hearts  be  fixed  upon  it,  how 
we  must  devote  all  our  labor,  all  our  facul- 
ties, to  its  concerns!  Heaven  is  the  crown- 
ing-point of  our  Lord's  power  and  glory,  of 
His  love  and  goodness  towards  us.  By  his 
Ascension  He  has  established  a  firm  anchor 
for  our  faith,  our  hope,  and  love.  He  is  the 
glorious  Star  of  Morning,  that  knows  no  set- 
ting. He  has  gone  up  in  His  risen  splendor 
and  shines  forth  from  heaven  since  the  day 
of  His  Ascension,  that  we  may  turn  our 
thoughts,  our  desires,  and  our  hearts  to  Him, 
away  from  the  changeableness  and  weakness 
of  earthly  things  to  heaven  where  are  true 
and  unfading  joys. 

Eternal  joy  is  then  the  glorious  end  of  our 
Lord's  earthly  life  and  the  essence  of  His 
never-ending  life  of  glory.  And  so  must  it 
be.  As  God  He  is  the  archetype  and  source 
of  joy,  and  for  Him  to  be  without  the  fullness 
of  joy  would  be  to  change  His  essential  be- 
ing. As  God-made-Man  He  is  the  all-glori- 
ous Image  of  the  Godhead,  the  Source,  Pos- 
sessor, and  Lord  of  the  joy  of  heaven,  in  a 


222      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

way  impossible  to  any  other  created  being. 
The  earthly  suffering  He  bore  was  but 
transitory.  He  accepted  and  endured  it  out 
of  love  to  God  and  to  us,  but  it  could  never 
be  His  abiding  state.  So  too  is  it  with  us, 
His  creatures,  servants,  and  brethren.  Not 
suffering  and  sorrow,  but  joy  is  the  key-note 
of  our  life.  Never  let  us  forget  that.  Joy  is 
the  watchword  of  Christendom,  our  Supreme 
Lord's  order  of  the  day.  Nothing  else  be- 
fits either  Him  or  us.  Strange  courage  and 
mysterious  strength  are  in  the  very  word.  It 
makes  the  soul  eager  for  self-sacrifice  and  un- 
conquerable. It  overcomes  all  difficulties, 
solves  all  doubts  as  to  the  Christian  Faith 
and  fills  our  hearts  with  love  for  the  Master 
Whose  honor  and  glory  are  fulfilled  in  our 
happiness.  '^Thy  Life  is  our  way,''  rightly 
says  the  author  of  the  '^Following  of 
Christ,"  '^and  by  holy  patience  we  attain  to 
Thee  Who  art  our  Crown. ' '  ^ 

1  Imit.  Christi,  lib.  iii,  cap.  xviii,  3.  "Nam  vita  Tiia  via 
nostra,  et  per  sanctam  patientiam  ambulamus  ad  Te,  Qui 
es  corona  nostra." 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  223 

CHAPTER  XII 

THE  MOST  HOLY  SACRAMENT  OF  THE  ALTAR 

Our  Saviour  lias  gone  up  to  heaven,  and 
yet  is  here  on  earth  amongst  us,  as  the  Faith 
teaches,  in  His  true  Body.  This  is  through 
the  miracle  of  the  Most  Holy  Sacrament 
which  consists  in  the  fact  that  our  Lord  is 
truly,  really,  and  essentially  present.  Body 
and  Soul,  Divinity  and  Humanity,  under  the 
veil  of  the  sacramental  forms,  so  long  as 
these  forms  continue  to  exist.  The  Most 
Holy  Sacrament  is  the  golden  link  that  joins 
heaven  and  earth  in  an  essential  union. 

1.  This  leads  us  at  once  to  one  of  the  ef- 
fects of  the  Holy  Eucharist,  namely,  the  con- 
tinual Presence  of  our  Saviour  here  on  earth. 
Before  His  enemies  were  permitted  to  take 
away  His  life.  His  love,  swifter  than  death, 
had  already  provided  for  His  Presence  on 
earth  in  a  new  way,  by  the  institution  of  the 
Most  Holy  Sacrament  of  the  Altar.  This  His 
continual  Presence  is,  first,  a  true  and  actual, 
and  secondly,  a  miraculous  presence.  He 
can  be  here  and  in  heaven  and  in  a  thousand 
places.  He  willed  to  be,  to  the  outward 
senses,  but  a  little  piece  of  bread,  at  the  same 


224     THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

time  living  in  all  the  completeness  and  beauty 
of  His  Sacred  Humanity,  to  make  Himself  so 
small  that  a  child's  hand  can  hold  Him 
Whom  heaven  cannot  contain — wonders  that 
only  His  love  and  His  power  could  work. 
As  flowers  among  the  pearls  of  morning  dew, 
so  is  the  Blessed  Sacrament  among  other 
miracles.  It  is  all  one  vast  miracle.  Yet 
again,  the  Presence  of  Jesus  in  the  Eucharist 
most  powerfully  evokes  our  love,  because  it 
is  all-peaceful  and  most  intimate.  How 
small  a  place  He  takes  amongst  us !  How  lit- 
tle He  asks  of  us ;  only  that  we  receive  Him  as 
our  food.  The  rest  He  leaves  to  our  love 
and  generosity.  He  has  just  so  much  out- 
ward honor  as  we  bestow  upon  Him.  Once, 
when  He  was  on  earth,  men  had  to  seek  Him. 
Now  He  seeks  men,  seats  Himself  as  it  were 
at  their  side  and  makes  them  happy,  not  only 
by  His  Presence,  but  by  the  benedictions  that 
come  therewith  and  the  sweet  devotions  that 
are  the  result  of  that  Presence.  How  work- 
a-day  and  how  silent  would  this  world  of  ours 
be  but  for  the  Blessed  Sacrament ! 

2.  Our  Saviour  not  only  remains  continu- 
ally amongst  us  in  the  Eucharist,  but  also 
offers  Himself  on  our  behalf.  This  is  the 
second  effect  of  the  Most  Holy  Sacrament. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  225 

His  Eucliaristic  Presence  can  only  be  main- 
tained and  manifested  through  the  holy  Mass. 
But  the  Mass  is  in  its  very  essence  a  Sacri- 
fice, the  Sacrifice  of  the  New  Covenant.  Our 
Lord  twice  offered  Himself,  on  the  Cross  and 
in  the  Cenacle.  But  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass 
is  precisely  the  same  as  the  Sacrifice  of  the 
Last  Supper,  and  essentially  the  same  as  the 
Sacrifice  of  the  Cross.  The  Mass  is  not 
merely  a  memorial  and  a  representation,  but 
a  renewal,  continuation,  and  accomplishment 
of  the  sacrifice  of  Calvary,  because  the  High 
Priest,  the  Offering,  and  the  merit  are  the 
same,  and  have  the  same  effect.  We  are  not 
the  generation  in  whose  time  our  Lord  of- 
fered Himself  on  the  Cross  and  in  the 
Cenacle.  What  a  miracle  of  grace  it  is  that 
He  should  will  to  renew  His  Sacrifice,  to  give, 
as  it  were,  to  every  individual  the  merit  of 
that  Oblation  and  thus  to  furnish  each  one 
of  us  with  the  means  of  offering  the  homage 
that  man  owes  to  God  in  adoration,  thanks- 
giving and  satisfaction.  Even  more  than 
this.  He  does  not,  as  once,  accomiolish  His 
sacrifice  alone.  He  chooses  for  Himself 
priests  from  among  the  sons  of  men,  and  with 
them  and  by  their  means  offers  His  sacrifice 
to  God.     Thus  He  makes  it  really  our  own, 


226      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

by  His  co-operation  gives  infinite  value  to 
the  oblation  we  bring  and  enables  us  to  offer 
God  an  homage  worthy  of  His  eternal 
majesty.  He  never  tires  of  offering  this 
sacrifice  to  the  Divine  glory.  With  the  sun, 
Holy  Mass  encircles  the  world,  from  a  thou- 
sand fresh  altars.  Its  fragrance  continually 
ascends  to  God  and  consecrates  the  whole  , 
earth  as  His  living  temple.  How  rich  jbe- 
yond  all  thought,  even  with  respect  to  God 
Himself,  the  grace  and  love  of  our  Saviour 
makes  us  through  the  Eucharistic  Sacrifice. 
Nowhere  does  God  attain  the  end  of  His  crea- 
tion so  completely  and  so  gloriously  as  in  the 
Sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 

3.  The  third  effect  of  the  Eucharist  results 
from  the  fact  that  it  is  not  only  a  sacrifice, 
but  a  sacrament  as  well.  As  a  sacrifice  it 
relates  in  the  first  instance  to  God,  as  a  sacra- 
ment to  ourselves.  Through  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  God  bestows  upon  us  the  grace 
by  which  we  obtain  supernatural  life  and  are 
saved.  This  supernatural  life  was  given  us 
in  Baptism;  it  is  sustained  and  strengthened 
by  the  Sacrament  of  the  Altar.  In  all  other 
sacraments  Christ  makes  a  visible  sign  the 
means  of  grace,  in  the  Sacrament  of  the  Altar 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  227 

He  makes  use  of  His  own  Body  as  the  in- 
strument of  grace. 

The  Blessed  Sacrament,  then,  is  the  Body 
of  Jesus  under  the  form  of  bread,  received 
as  food.  What  high  and  glorious  gifts  of 
love  He  includes  in  this  gift  of  Himself! 

The  essence  of  the  sacrament  is  here  noth- 
ing less  than  His  Body,  Which  He  bestows 
upon  us.  Which  He  makes  the  instrument  of 
His  grace,  as  once  He  used  His  divine  hand 
to  heal  the  sick  and  raise  the  dead,  and  in  a 
way  yet  far  more  full  of  grace.  He  gives  us 
His  Body,  the  supreme  sanctuary  and 
miracle  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  with  His 
Body  He  also  gives  His  soul.  His  divinity. 
His  merit,  and  His  grace;  all  that  He  is,  all 
that  He  has.  He  makes  our  own.  Is  there  in 
all  His  creation  a  being  more  rich  or  more 
honored  than  he  who  bears  in  his  heart  his 
God  and  Saviour?  Could  we  ask  more  of 
Him?     Could  He  give  us  more? 

Because  our  Saviour  Himself  is  the  very 
essence  of  this  sacrament,  it  follows  that  the 
Holy  Eucharist  is  the  most  sublime  and 
greatest  of  all  sacraments,  not  only  in 
dignity,  but  also  in  efficacy.  Holy  Com- 
munion is  the  most  intimate  union,  at  once 


228      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

corporal  and  spiritual,  of  ourselves  with 
Christ,  and  therefore  it  must  excel  all 
other  sacraments  in  power  to  sustain  and 
increase  the  supernatural  life  within  us.  As 
Christ  is  the  Life,  so  Holy  Communion  is 
the  Sacrament  of  Life.^  On  this  account 
the  most  exalted  virtues  and  spiritual 
states,  such  as  charity,  peace,  joy,  courage, 
chastity,  virginity,  self-sacrifice,  are  as- 
cribed in  special  wise  to  the  Sacrament  of 
the  Altar  as  its  direct  effects.  The  divine 
life  which  Christ  possesses  becomes  ours 
through  Holy  Communion.^  Even  our  body 
receives  through  it  the  pledge  of  a  glorious 
resurrection.  How  exactly  the  outward 
forms  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament  express  these 
great  effects  of  its  reception!  Bread  and 
wine  are  the  symbols  of  life,  eating  is  the 
symbol  of  most  intimate  union  and  of 
strength,  a  festal  meal  the  expression  of  joy 
and  hearty  friendship.  What,  in  fine,  more 
strikingly  testifies  than  this  outward  sign  to 
the  unselfish  and  confiding  love  of  our 
Saviour  towards  us?  He  perceived  that 
nothing  is  more  intimately  united  with  us 
than  bodily  nourishment.  It  enters  into  us, 
is  transformed  into  our  substance  and  be- 

1  St.  John  vi,  54-58.  2  St.  John  vi,  58. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  229 

comes  one  with  ns.  He  would  not  allow  any 
creature  to  be  united  with  us  more  intimately 
than  Himself.  So  He  made  Himself  our 
food,  both  for  soul  and  body.  Indeed  we 
rather  become  a  part  of  Himself  than  He  a 
part  of  us.  He,  the  Mighty  God,  receives  us 
that  we  may  after  a  spiritual  manner  be 
transformed  into  Himself  and,  so  far  as  we 
are  able,  be  made  partakers  of  His  Divinity. 
We  behold  this  ordinary,  little,  apparently 
lifeless  piece  of  bread.  Can  our  great  God 
thus  make  Himself  unimportant,  humiliate 
Himself,  appear  helpless?  So,  indeed.  He 
possesses  Himself  of  the  object  of  His  love, 
a  human  heart,  that  He  may  give  it  joy, 
honor  and  enrich  it.  How  sweet  and  touch- 
ing a  thought  it  is,  that  nowhere  does  a  conse- 
crated Host  find  its  end  but  in  a  human  heart ! 
4.  How  wide-embracing,  how  great,  and 
how  divine  appears  our  Lord's  love  towards 
us  in  the  various  applications  of  the  Most 
Holy  Sacrament  of  the  Altar !  How  wonder- 
ful a  light  is  thrown  on  His  words,  that  He 
would  not  leave  us  orphans,  that  He  would 
ever  abide  with  us,  that  He  as  the  Vine,  we 
as  the  branches,  form  an  organic  unity.  In 
the  Eucharist,  He  extends,  in  a  manner.  His 
Incarnation  to  all  men.    In  the  Incarnation 


230      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

He  only  imparted  Himself  to  His  own 
Humanity;  in  Holy  Communion  He  bestows 
Himself  upon  each  of  us,  uniting  each  to  Him- 
self in  most  intimate  union.  By  creation  He 
is  our  Father,  by  preservation  our  Sustainer 
and  Guide,  by  justification  our  Eedeemer. 
What  is  He  by  the  Sacrament  of  the  Altar? 
The  relationship  is  so  inexpressibly  intimate 
as  to  be  beyond  our  words.  Now  the  motive 
which  induced  Him  to  do  all  this  for  us  was 
not  only  sympathy,  mercy  and  goodness,  but 
boundless  and  self -forgetting  love,  which  even 
now  does  not  shrink  from  sacrifice.  He  could 
have  made  that  sacrifice  lighter ;  it  would  have 
sufficed  if  He  had  been  present  in  one  place  in 
the  world,  if  He  had  rejoiced  us  once  in  our 
lives  by  His  visit  to  our  souls  and  had  made 
that  visit  only  to  those  worthy  of  it.  It 
would  have  sufficed  if  He  were  really  present 
only  at  the  moment  of  reception.  He  re- 
jected all  these  limitations,  and  thus  exposed 
Himself  to  a  thousand  indignities  and  ir- 
reverences. Let  us  not  forget  through  what 
a  bitter  sea  of  ingratitude  and  injury  He 
must  pass  every  time  He  stands  before  our 
hearts  that  He  may  unite  us  sacramentally 
to  Himself  and  knocks  at  the  door  like  the 
Bridegroom   in   the    Canticle    of   Canticles: 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  231 

''Open  to  me,  My  love,  My  head  is  full  of 
dew,  and  My  locks  of  the  drops  of  the  night. ' '  ^ 
Where  can  we  more  fitly  offer  love  for  love 
to  our  Saviour  than  in  the  Most  Holy  Sacra- 
ment, from  which  such  a  glow  of  love  streams 
forth  upon  us  and  which  is  rightly  called 
the  Sacrament  of  Love!  Although  His  per- 
petual Presence  is  with  us  everywhere  and 
at  every  hour,  yet  in  Holy  Mass  He  offers 
Plimself  to  us  in  the  closest  of  all  unions. 
How  overwhelming  a  motive,  how  wonderful 
a  means,  for  increasing  continually  in  our 
love  for  Him! 


CHAPTER  XII 

HIS    LAST    INJUNCTIONS 

The  last  words  and  wishes  of  a  beloved 
friend  from  whom  we  are  about  to  part,  of  a 
dying  father  or  mother,  remain  with  us  all 
our  life  long.  We  treasure  them  as  a  sacred 
legacy  and  a  pledge  of  heavenly  blessing. 
And  therefore  our  Saviour,  before  He  went 
forth  to  His  Passion,  left  to  His  Apostles 
and  to  us  all  a  last  testament,  in  that  part- 
ing discourse,  so  full  of  celestial  beauty,  in 

1  Cant.  V,  2. 


232      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

which  He  imparted  to  us  the  deepest  mys- 
teries of  His  Heart  and  His  last  divine  charge. 
These  last  injunctions  must  also  be  the  last 
subject  considered  in  this  little  book. 

1.  Now  what  are  theyf  Simply  what  all 
who  love  each  other  intimately  and  are  forced 
to  part  earnestly  desire  and  beg  of  each  other 
— that  they  may  remain  united  at  least  in 
spirit.  It  is  this  that  our  Saviour,  now  that 
His  bodily  Presence  must  be  taken  from  us, 
so  earnestly  and  repeatedly  enjoins :  ^  ^  Abide 
inMe.'^i 

2.  We  ask  now  how  this  union  is  to  be 
understood.  Obviously  the  bond  uniting  Him 
and  us  can  only  be  of  a  spiritual  character, 
but,  as  He  Plimself  explains,  it  is  something 
real  and  living,  not  transitory,  but  enduring 
and  rooted  in  the  very  essence  of  our  being. 
On  this  account  our  Lord  employs  the  beau- 
tiful, deeply  significant  parable  of  the  Vine 
and  the  branches.^  The  branches  are  or- 
ganically united  to  the  vine-stock  and  form 
with  it  one  fellowship  of  life  and  being.  So 
must  be,  in  its  degree,  our  union  with  Christ, 
truly  accomplished,  as  it  is,  by  sanctifying 
grace.  This  grace  is  a  real,  spiritual  and 
abiding  faculty  of  our  souls,  a  partaking  by 

1  St.  John  XV,  4,  5,  6.  2  xv,  1. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  233 

the  creature  in  the  Divine  Nature  and  an  im- 
age of  the  Divine  Sonship.  It  makes  us 
partakers,  in  a  spiritual  manner  of  that 
Sonship,  so  that  we  become  like  the  Divine 
Saviour,  Who  is  the  Son  of  God  by  Nature. 
So  long  as  sanctifying  grace  remains  in  us, 
all  that  He  says  of  this  union  is  fulfilled,  i.  e., 
He  is  and  remains  within  us,  that  we  may  be 
one  in  Him  and  in  the  Father,  as  They  are 
One.^  But  the  Father  and  the  Son  are  One 
by  the  possession  of  the  same  Divine  Nature ; 
and  it  is  an  image  of  that  Nature  that  we 
possess  in  sanctifying  grace.  Its  possession 
is  the  first,  most  essential  and  abiding  con- 
dition of  union  with  Christ,  as  it  is  in  general 
the  basis  of  all  gifts  and  powers  that  make 
up  the  spiritual  life. 

3.  This  sanctifying  grace,  which  attaches 
itself  to  the  very  essence  of  our  souls,  brings 
with  it  supernatural  powers  and  faculties 
which  enable  us  to  prove  the  reality  of  our 
spiritual  life  by  virtuous  deeds.  Our  Lord 
reckons  three  virtues  that  prove  our  union 
with  Him. 

It  is  proved,  first,  by  faith.  Faith  is  the 
first  step  in  our  approach  to  God,  our  union 
with   Him   through   our   understanding,   by 

1  St.  John  xvii,  21-23. 
16 


234      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

which  we  acknowledge  and  hold  as  true  His 
revelation  of  Himself  as  God,  onr  highest 
Good  and  our  last  End.  He  gives  us  the  sub- 
limest  motives  for  this  union  with  Him  by 
faith.  These  are,  the  express  attestation 
that  He  is  God,  then  the  fact  of  His  miracles, 
and  lastly  the  absolute  necessity  of  holding 
fast  to  Him  by  faith  if  we  would  not  be  cast 
away  and  would  bring  forth  fruit  unto 
eternal  life.  ^'You  believe  in  God,  believe 
also  in  me.  ...  He  that  seeth  Me  seeth 
the  Father  also.  .  .  .  Believe  you  not 
that  I  am  in  the  Father,  and  the  Father  in 
Mef  Otherwise  believe  for  the  very  works' 
sake.  Amen,  amen,  I  say  to  you,  he  that  be- 
lieveth  in  Me,  the  works  that  I  do,  he  also 
shall  do,  and  greater  than  these  shall  he  do."  ^ 
'^I  am  the  Vine;  you  the  branches:  he  that 
abideth  in  Me,  and  I  in  him,  the  same  bear- 
eth  much  fruit;  for  without  Me  you  can  do 
nothing.  If  anyone  abide  not  in  Me  he  shall 
be  cast  forth  as  a  branch,  and  shall  wither."  ^ 
How  we  must  treasure  faith,  then,  and  how 
earnestly  must  we  exercise  ourselves  in  faith, 
by  which  alone  we  can  apprehend  Christ  and 
by  which  the  light  of  love  breaks  forth  upon 
us  to  our  unutterable  joy! 

1  St.  John  xiv,  1,  9,  11,  12.  2xv,  5,  6. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  235 

Love  is  the  second  and  most  essential  con- 
dition of  union  with  our  Saviour;  love  is  in- 
deed the  perpetual  affection  of  the  will  to- 
wards the  loved  one.  '^ Abide  in  My  love/'  ^ 
It  is  most  consoling  that  our  Lord  here  ex- 
plains in  what  love  essentially  consists,  i,  e., 
not  in  sensible  sweetness,  but  in  the  continual 
direction  of  our  will  towards  the  keeping  of 
God's  commandments.-  By  this  is  meant  the 
habit  of  charity,  which  is  included  in  sancti- 
fying grace  and  remains  with  us  so  long  as 
we  commit  no  grievous  sins  and  thus  main- 
tain our  will  in  union  with  Him. 

Our  Lord  lays  special  stress  on  this  love, 
and  as  its  motive  points  out,  first,  the 
Father's  love  to  us  if  we  love  His  Son,  Whom 
He  has  given  to  us ;  ^  secondly.  His  own  love, 
which  He  has  proved  by  choosing  us  and 
imparting  to  us  as  His  friends  all  heavenly 
mysteries  ^  and  by  laying  down  His  Life  for 
our  sakes ;  ^  thirdly  and  finally,  He  promises, 
as  the  reward  of  the  loving  soul,  many  ex- 
traordinary illuminations  from  the  Three 
Divine  Persons,  Who  will  in  a  special  man- 
ner reveal  Themselves  to,  and  bestow  Them- 

1  St.  John  XV,  9.  4  XV,  15. 

2xiv,  15,  21,  23,  24;  xv,  10,  14.  6  xv,  13. 

3xiv,  21,  23;  xvi,  27. 


236     THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

selves  upon,  sucIl  a  souL^  Thus  He  makes 
known  the  sublime  and  sweet  mystery  of 
grace,  which  even  here  below  can,  in  various 
degrees,  mystically  unite  the  soul  with  God 
in  a  union  which  is  already  the  dawn  of 
heavenly  love  and  happiness. 

But  faith  and  love  can  only  effectually 
prevail  with  God  through  prayer,  and  this  is 
the  third  condition  of  union  with  Him.  The 
prayer  our  Saviour  enjoins  in  His  farewell 
discourse  has  a  special  and  most  intimate 
relation  to  Him  because  it  must  be  said  in 
His  Name.2  It  is  so  offered,  if  the  soul  is 
interiorly  united  with  Him  by  grace,  prays 
with  His  intentions,  for  the  glory  of  God  and 
the  good  estate  of  Plis  Kingdom,  and  peti- 
tions through  the  merits  of  our  Lord.  This 
view  of  prayer  invites  us  to  pray  as  scarcely 
any  other  motive  can.  It  sets  forth  prayer, 
made  according  to  Christ  ^s  intention,  as  a 
compensation  to  His  Apostles  for  the  with- 
drawal of  His  visible  presence.  What  He 
was  to  them  in  His  intercourse,  that  will  He 
be  to  us  in  prayer.  He  will  instruct,  con- 
sole, protect  us,  and  provide  for  all  our  needs. 
Therefore  He  says  to  His  Apostles  that 
hitherto  they  had  not  asked  anything  in  His 

1  St.  John  xiv,  23. 

2xiv,  13,  14;  XV,  16;  xvi,  23,  26. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  237 

Name,  because  He  was  with  them.^  Now  lie 
wills  to  do  everything  for  them,  and  for  ns, 
through  prayer.  The  efficacy  of  prayer  in 
His  Name  is  great  beyond  our  reckoning.  It 
it,  as  it  were,  His  prayer,  and  therefore  is 
all-prevailing.2  This  is  so  true  that  such 
praying  does  not  even  need  His  commenda- 
tion.^ It  is  the  means  of  most  intimate  union 
with  Him  and  the  mightiest  instrument  for 
the  exaltation  and  spread  of  His  Kingdom. 
Can  there  be  a  stronger,  a  more  beautiful,  or 
a  more  sublime  motive  for  prayer  ? 

This  is,  then,  our  Lord's  last  charge:  that 
we  be  united  to  Him  by  grace,  by  faith,  by 
love  and  by  prayer.  This  is  the  last  and 
most  consoling  revelation  that  He  loves  us 
and  wills  that  we  should  love  Him  in  return ; 
His  last  sacred  command,  vouched  for  by  His 
own  word;  His  last  and  most  emphatic  de- 
sire. Must  we  not  hold  it  sacred  and 
precious  ?  It  suffices  for  our  union  with  Him. 
Faith  unites  our  understanding,  love  our  will, 
prayer  our  memory  and  affection  to  our 
Lord.  So  our  whole  being  is  transplanted 
into  Him,  passes  over  to  Him.  It  is  no 
longer  we  that  live,  but  Christ  that  lives  in 


1  St.  John  xvi,  24.  3  xvi,  26. 

2xiv,  14;  XV,  16.  4 Gal.  ii,  20. 


238      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

We  began  with  prayer  and  with  love, 
which  seeks  and  clings  to  Christ  by  prayer. 
Let  us  turn  back  to  our  beginning.  Prayer, 
self-denial,  and  the  love  of  God,  interiorly 
associated  with  each  other  form  the  three- 
fold link  of  the  spiritual  life  and  of  Chris- 
tian perfection,  whether  in  the  freedom  of 
the  world  or  the  peace  of  the  cloister.  But 
none  of  the  three  must  fail.  Where  there 
is  no  prayer,  there  is  no  strength  in  self- 
denial,  no  deep  comprehension  of  God  and 
no  love  of  Him;  where  self-denial  is  want- 
ing, prayer  will  vanish,  and  inordinate  self- 
love  leave  no  place  for  the  love  of  God; 
finally,  where  there  is  no  love  for  Him, 
prayer  and  glad  self-sacrifice  are  impossible. 
The  three  in  union,  mutually  and  actively 
helping  each  other,  bring  the  soul  at  last  to 
the  crown  of  justice. 

There  are  three  necessary  conditions,  then, 
to  our  salvation;  but  the  greatest  of  them  is 
love,^  the  bond  of  perfection,  the  Lord^s  first 
and  last  commandment.  God  simply  asks  for 
love,  all  the  rest  He  leaves  to  us.  He  is  the 
God  and  the  unchallenged  Master  of  our 
hearts  simply  through  love.  To  love,  diffi- 
culties are  no  difficulties,  but  means  and  op- 

1 1  Cor.  xiii,  13. 


OF  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  239 

portunities  the  soul  desires  in  order  to  prove 
her  loyalty.  ''Love,  and  do  what  thou  wilt/' 
says  St.  Augustine/  and  St.  John:  ''We 
have  known,  and  have  believed  the  charity 
which  God  hath  to  us.''  ^  Nothing  can  with- 
stand this  love  of  Jesus  Crucified ;  it  has  over- 
come the  world.  Our  Lord,  our  Eedeemer 
and  our  God,  how  infinitely  lovable  He  is! 
He  has  loved  us  even  unto  death,  and  loves 
us  still  unutterably.  He  wills  to  be  loved  by 
us.  He  appeals  to  our  hearts  and  bids  us 
love  Him.  Is  not  that  enough  for  us,  in  our 
littleness  and  poverty,  needing  love  and  hap- 
piness so  sorely?  Love  is  so  infinitely  great 
a  good,  so  infinitely  to  be  desired,  that  no 
pains  can  ever  be  too  inuch  to  gain  it.  We 
must  continually  pray  that  we  may  not  close 
our  eyes  in  death  before  we  have  attained  to 
perfect  love.  To  know  and  love  the  Saviour 
is  our  highest  gain  both  for  time  and  eternity. 
Eternally  to  be  pitied  is  he  to  whom  this 
knowledge  and  this  love  have  not  come  in  this 
life.  Our  wisdom,  our  holiness  and  happi- 
ness are  just  in  proportion  to  our  knowledge 
and  love  of  Jesus.  And  if  our  life  be  but  a 
journey  along  the  way  of  the  Cross,  let  us 
not  be  grieved    It  is  a  trial  of  our  patience, 

1  In  Epist.  Joannis  ad  Parthos,  tract.  7,  n.  8. 

2  St.  John  iv,  16. 


240      THREE  FUNDAMENTAL  PEINCIPLES 

but  the  end  is  worth  the  pain  of  this  begin- 
ning. If  sensible  joy  were  granted  here, 
love's  jonrney  would  no  doubt  be  easier,  but 
not  more  meritorious.  In  heaven  it  needs 
no  skill  to  love  God,  but  here,  in  the  life  of 
faith,  and  often  in  conflict  with  powers  that 
are  either  hateful  or  alluring,  it  is  a  work  that 
needs  the  highest  skill  and  glorifies  God  in 
the  highest  degree.  But  we  trust  that  even 
on  earth  a  day  will  come  when  there  will  be 
vouchsafed  to  us  that  knowledge  of  our  Lord, 
so  full  of  beauty  and  of  joy  that  is  the  dawn 
of  the  eternal  bliss  of  heaven. 


THE   END 


3  5282  00070  2509 


DATE  DUE 

-FR  i  4  • 

w 

DEMCO 

13829810 

STACKS  BX2350.M55  1912x 

Meschler,  Maurice. 

Three  fundamental  principles  of  the  spir